tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-79389751410731976422024-03-08T06:20:02.974-07:00Beyond the HomeAnonymoushttp://www.blogger.com/profile/07734779429268611504noreply@blogger.comBlogger73125tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7938975141073197642.post-78154631293829241122014-06-11T13:39:00.001-06:002014-06-11T13:39:38.214-06:00Taking A Break<p>Hello to all of my visitors, and thank you for you continued comments and support. You may have noticed that I have not posted in a long time. I have recently become a mother to a beautiful little boy, my husband is about to start medical school, and I am finishing up school myself. Needless to say, I have very little time for regular research right now, so any updates will be very sporadic. </p> <p>Good luck to all on your genealogy adventures!</p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-TFWJLXncsF4/U5iwcZmBSJI/AAAAAAAADOE/YRgevCKD9Gs/s1600-h/IMG_2984%25255B5%25255D.jpg"><img title="" style="border-top: 0px; border-right: 0px; background-image: none; border-bottom: 0px; float: none; padding-top: 0px; padding-left: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left: 0px; display: block; padding-right: 0px; margin-right: auto" border="0" alt="" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-uVIiqrJnEpU/U5iwdduaAHI/AAAAAAAADOM/ohG_pnw6OKk/IMG_2984_thumb%25255B2%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="340" height="453"></a></p> Anonymoushttp://www.blogger.com/profile/07734779429268611504noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7938975141073197642.post-80608690693257875412012-09-07T23:51:00.001-06:002012-09-07T23:52:01.108-06:00In Their Own Words: John Pulsipher<p><strong>John Pulsipher was born on July 17, 1827 to Zerah (or Zera) Pulsipher and Mary Ann Brown. He was baptized in 1835, at age 8, into the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. He spent his life traveling and working with the Saints. Always working to build up Zion and the Lord’s kingdom. The following is a copy of John Pulsipher’s autobiography.</strong></p> <p>I, John Pulsipher, was born in the town of Spafford, Onondago County, state of New York, North America, on the 17th of July, 1827, this being the year that Joseph Smith got the plates which contain the Book of Mormon. When I was four years old, said book was published and one copy came into our town. Father got it and read it. He, with the neighbors, Elijah Cheney, S. Roundy and others, would sit and read and talk day and night 'till they read it thru and thru. They believed it was brought forth by the power of God, to prepare the way for the second coming of the Son of Man. It was just what they were looking for. The church of Jesus Christ was organized on the 6th of April, 1830, in the state of New York. After the angels of the Lord restored the priesthood to men on the earth, elders were ordained and sent to preach the Gospel to the world. The first elder that came into our town--viz., Jared Carter--baptized father and mother and the children that were old enough, and a number of the neighbors organized a branch of the Church, ordained father an elder and left him to preside over it. This was in January, 1832. <p>Father sold his farm to prepare to gather with the Saints. We moved twice in two years and in March, 1835, we moved to Kirtland, Ohio. This was the longest journey that I had ever traveled--it was 330 miles. In ten days we arrived safe, to the Stake of Zion, saw the Prophet Joseph, the commencement of a city, and foundation of a temple. Father got some land and built a house about one mile from the temple, so that we could be at the meetings and hear the instruction that was given by the Prophet and apostles. I was baptized when eight years old on Sunday, between meetings, by Elder A. W. Babbitt, in the presence of crowds of witnesses. We worked at farming, shingle making and helped build up the city and finish the temple. <p>All seemed to go smoothly, without much trouble till after most of the authorities of the church got their endowments, when the devil set his forces to work to see what they could do. Mobs gathered on all sides. The first elders of the church had to get away the best way they could to save their lives. They sent for their families and went to the church in Missouri. In the winter--November, December, and January of 1837--father went on a mission to Canada. I was a little over ten years old. Instead of calling on the bishop to get firewood for us, I, with the help of Charles, my younger brother who was nearly eight years old, got firewood and kept a good fire all that cold winter; and when father came home we had nearly three cords of wood piled by the house, which we had cut and hauled on a hand sled that we made. The church in Kirtland was now broken up and the poorest of the poor were left, because they could not get away. Only about ten teams were all that was in the possession of the whole of them between five and six hundred persons, but they all [Kirtland Camp] covenanted that they would go together or stay together. <p>This was in the spring of 1838. The presidents of the Seventy took the lead of business. They advised every man that could work to go into the country and work a few months, for horses, cattle, wagons, harnesses, money, store pay, etc., which they did. They worked and prayed and the Lord worked with them. Signs and wonders were seen and heard which caused the Saints to rejoice. One pleasant day in March, while I was at work in the woods, about one mile from the Temple, with father, Elias Pulsipher and Jesse Baker, there was a steamboat past over Kirtland in the air! It was a clear, sunshine day. When we first heard the distant noise, we all stopped work. We listened and wondered what it could be. As it drew nearer, we heard the puffing of a steamboat, intermingled with the sound of many wagons rattling over a rough stony road. We all listened with wonder but could not see what it was. It seemed to pass right over our heads; we all heard the sound of a steamboat as plain as we ever did in our lives. It passed right along and soon went out of our hearing. When it got down to the city it was seen by a number of persons. It was a large fine and beautiful boat, painted in the finest style. It was filled with people. All seemed full of joy. Old Elder Beamon, who had died a few months before was seen standing in the bow of the boat swinging his hat and singing a well known hymn. The boat went steady along over the city, passed right over the Temple and went out of sight to the west! This wonderful sight encouraged the Saints because they knew the Lord had not forgotten them. The people of Kirtland who saw the steamboat in the air said as it arrived over the Temple a part of it broke off and turned black and went north and was soon out of sight, while the boat, all in perfect shape, went to the west more beautiful and pure than before. <p>The power of the Lord was manifested in various ways. Angels were seen in meetings who spoke comforting words, that inasmuch as we would be faithful the Lord would help us and we should be delivered from our enemies. <p>In June the company met, brought in their property which had been earned and behold they had means sufficient to move all the Saints from Kirtland. The company was organized with James Foster, Zerah Pulsipher, Joseph Young, Henry Harriman, Josiah Butterfield, Benjamin Willer and Elias Smith at the head as counsellors, to lead the camp. <p>On the 6th of July at noon the camp started all in order. The company consisted of 515 souls--249 males, 266 females, 27 tents, 59 wagons, 97 horses, 22 oxen, 69 cows and one bull. Jonathan Dunham was the Engineer and Jonathan H. Hale was the commissary. The business of the engineer was to go thru the rich settlements and towns where he could buy provisions cheap and bring a wagon load to the camp each night. The rations were given out once a day to the several families according to their number; he that gave in money and he that had none to give, all fared alike. There was a regular order in starting; the bugle was sounded for all to rise in the morning at the same time; also to tend prayers and eat breakfast at a certain time and all started together and every wagon kept in its place. <p>Our enemies had threatened never to let us go out of Kirtland two wagons together, but when we got ready to start, the largest company of Saints that had ever traveled together in this generation started out in good order without an enemy to oppose us. We traveled along in fine order and after a few hundred miles we got out of money and stopped and worked about a month at Dayton, Ohio, and got means to pay our way thru to Missouri. While at Dayton the devil entered our camp and got possession of one of the sisters. She was in awful pain and talked all the time and some of the time in rhyme. The Elders administered to her. The evil spirits left her and entered another person and on being rebuked again would enter another and so continued a good part of the night. But when the devil was commanded in the name of Jesus Christ to leave the camp, he went and was very mad. He went thru the whole camp, made a roaring noise, knocked over chairs, broke table legs and made awful work. <p>We again pursued our journey, sometimes the weather was good and sometimes bad. Sometimes our tents would blow over in the rain storms in the night when all within--beds, people and all--would get as wet as drowned mice, but we could sleep in wet beds and not get sick by it. The people in the towns, cities and country thru which we passed looked and gazed at us as we passed along. Sometimes they tried to stop us. Once they threw eggs at us just because we were Mormons. At one certain city in Missouri the people tried to stop us. They really had the artillery placed in the street. As we came up they were determined to fire the cannon right at our company, but father talked to them till finally they gave up the notion and let us pass unmolested, except a few of our head men whom they took and cast in prison but the Lord delivered them and they came on and overtook the company the next night. <p>We traveled in fine order, for we would have order. If people would not obey the rules and keep good order they were labored with and if they would not repent and reform they were turned out of the company. <p>When we got within five miles form Far West, we were met by Joseph, Hyrum and Sidney. A happy meeting it was. They were very glad to see us because they needed help. For the enemies of the Saints had never been at rest since they drove the church from their homes at Independence in 1833. It seemed that the devil was in almost every man in Missouri. They would all declare--from the governor in his chair down to the meanest man there who would stand up and swear with a bottle of whiskey in one hand and a knife in the other, that Mormons should not stay there. Joseph directed us to camp at night around the Temple cellar in Far West and then go thirty miles north to strengthen a small settlement at Adam-ondi-Ahmon. We found the handsomest country I ever saw. We bought land and went to work building houses and mills. The mobs raged all over the country, stealing cattle and horses, burning houses and driving people from their own homes, sometimes killing men and abusing women to an extent unknown even among savages. <p>One man was not safe out alone for if a dozen of the mob could kill one Mormon they thought it would immortalize their names. So we had to work in companies and keep our guns with us. Every man and boy that could carry a gun went into the ranks to defend the women and children. We not only took our guns to our work but slept with them at night so as to be ready to jump at any minute, when the enemy should come. We had spent about five weeks in this way when an express came from Far West stating that a great company of mob had arrived there with the exterminating orders of Governor Boggs. Joseph and Hyrum and the twelve were prisoners and Far West was in the hands of the mob. Joseph's order to us was to give up without making resistance and all will be right. <p>The company who called themselves militia soon came, took us prisoners, took all our arms which was our own individual property. Soon another company came and commenced firing at the unarmed prisoners. The balls whistled all around but thank God not one of us was hurt. Our orders were: we must "leave Davis County within ten days, and leave the state before seedtime in the spring" and if one of us were found there after that time the life of a Mormon would be considered no more than that of a wolf. The mob company stayed to see that the orders were executed and while they stayed they lived on our grain, pork, beef. They would shoot down poor widows' cows right by the door, burn up fences and do all the damage they could. They would even shoot a cow and cut a rope out of the hide before she was dead, to tie a horse with. We thought this a curious land of liberty and equal rights. But there was no time to be lost, for most of the Saints had no teams; they had sold them for land and now must go and leave it. Maybe you can imagine how the few teams that were there were kept going night and day till the saints were moved from Diahmon over into Caldwell County. Now we had to leave the Valley of Adam-ondi-Ahmon and the altar upon which old Father Adam stood and gave his last blessings to his children as they were assembled in the Valley to see a father bowed down with age and hear his voice as he blessed his posterity and told what would take place down to the latest generations. It was with curious feelings that I viewed this ground and the remains of this old altar as I was driving the cows by it for the last time. We had one span of small horses to draw the goods of four families. Women and children had to walk because they could not ride for want of teams. This was a terrible sight--men, women, and children driven from their homes, to travel over the cold prairies covered with snow. After traveling all day in the cold rain and snow till our clothes were wet thru we camped at night on the bleak prairie but still we were not discouraged. <p>Let our foes do what they will, The Mormons will be cheerful still. <p>We soon got out of Davis County. We went and stayed the remainder of the winter with my oldest sister and her kind husband--Horace Burgess, four miles southwest of the city of Far West. My grandmother, Elizabeth Pulsipher--who lived with us, died on the 2nd of December, being persecuted to death in a "land of liberty." <p>Father went up in the Platt Country some sixty miles off and worked for money to help us out of the state of Missouri. Charles and I stayed at home and got fire wood and took care of the folks the best that we could. I can't give an account here of the sufferings of our brethren who were in prison and of the many murders that were committed, the houses that were burned, the property which was destroyed and the thousands of people that were robbed of all they possessed. This is written in the church history--some of it at least. The Saints were moving all winter to the State of Illinois. The teams kept going till all the Saints were out of Missouri. Father got means to help his own family to move which consisted of nine persons. In the month of March, 1839, we started towards Illinois in company with Horace Burgess and some of our neighbors. After traveling 200 miles, we crossed the great Mississippi River and got out of Missouri and found ourselves among a people that have some humanity. We stopped to look for a home but all the houses were full. <p>We heard of a large tract of vacant land in the north part of Adams County and we went to it, in a company, with Horace and his father, William Burgess, senior; we made a road into the woods, called the Bear Creek timber, and stopped three miles east of Lima and twenty miles north of Quincy. <p>We arrived here about the middle of April. All the team the three families had was one horse, but all used the horse and all worked together and when one killed a deer it was divided among the whole. And in fact we all seemed like one family. In about one month we had three good log houses built, 12 acres of land fenced and most of it planted to corn. We caught fish, killed game, picked greens, etc. We worked and bought some corn of the old farmers who lived at a distance around us. We made roads through the woods. One way it was seven miles to a neighbor and four to another. East and west we had neighbors within three miles. Our brethren came on and settled west of us. We had neighbors within one mile. Two miles was a larger settlement made where Isaac Morley presided. There we had good meetings and much of the spirit of the Lord. We all enjoyed ourselves first rate. This place seemed more like home than any place I ever before saw. There were no mobs to disturb. We could lie down and sleep in peace. The Lord blessed the land for us and blessed us in all our labors. We came here with one animal and in two years we had twelve head of cattle, raised plenty of grain and were well clothed--all earned by our own labor. Farming and shingle making was our principal employment. <p>The Saints got out of Missouri and scattered about thru Illinois and the adjoining states. The Lord delivered the prophets and elders from the prisons in Missouri, for they were innocent of any crime and the Lord would not let them be killed at that time. <p>When Joseph Smith got out of prison, he looked for a gathering place for the Saints. He found a place, a site for a city on the east bank of the Mississippi River. He bought the land, laid out a city which he called Nauvoo. Nauvoo was appointed by revelation a gathering place and headquarters for the Saints. The people gathered in very fast, great numbers died on account of their exposure thru the persecution of Missouri. <p>1840: The Lord gave a commandment that a Temple [Nauvoo] should be built to His name. It seemed almost impossible for so poor a people to build such a temple in their poverty but the Lord never requires more of men than they can perform if they will go to with their might and trust in Him. Father bought a large piece of land on the prairie one mile east of the corporation of Nauvoo and in the winter he and I went and fenced land and built a small house and prepared a place to live. <p>1841: In February we moved to our new home, where we had plenty of hard work to make improvements on a new farm and support a large family. At the conference on the 6th of April, I witnessed the laying of the corner stones of the temple which was done according to the order of the priesthood. An immense crowd of people was present on that occasion--all filled with joy and rejoicing. The Nauvoo legion was organized with Joseph Smith at head (which was the military force of the Church), and it was a portion of the militia of the State of Illinois. I volunteered when I was 15 years old into the 4th Company of the 5th Regiment, 2nd Cohort of the Nauvoo Legion. I attended every training and tried to learn the ways of war that I might help to defend ourselves and protect the helpless from the fury of our enemies. <p>1842: The temple progressed with the saints that could work at it steady. The Prophet Joseph worked with his own hands, quarrying the stone for its wells when his enemies were not pursuing him. No man knows what he suffered thru persecution. Nothing of importance transpired with me, only that I had a good father who never failed to keep plenty of work laid out to keep boys busy, or as he said, "to keep boys out of mischief." I sometimes thought he was rather hard with the children but when I became older, I was thankful that he never let me go as some of our neighbors boys did, who lived without steady work, for they were soon taken to a steady home--the State's prison. <p>The Saints gathered in from the states and some from England and built up the city; bought land in the country till most of Hancock County was owned by the Saints and Nauvoo was the largest city in all this upper country. But the time for peace and prosperity for Mormons had not yet come but sorrow and weepings were mixed with our joy. <p>1844: At 5 o'clock on the 27th of June our beloved Prophet Joseph Smith and his brother Hyrum the Patriarch were shot and killed at Carthage Jail by a band of about 200 painted ruffians from Missouri and Illinois. Joseph, because of the accusation of his enemies was there waiting for his trial under the pledge of the Governor Tom Ford who pledged the fate of the state for his safety. Hyrum was merely there for company. <p>They were both innocent of any crime and were killed without the least form of trial. John Taylor who was a visitor there, was also shot with four balls but recovered. The enemies of the Prophet knew that he was innocent. They had tried him nearly 40 times and he had proved himself clear of all their charges and all their accusations were false. They were heard to say "the law will not touch Joe Smith but powder and ball will." Thus two of the best men that ever lived were killed and the whole nation is accessory to their death, because the murderers have boasted thru the states of their heroic deeds and the first one of them has never been punished for committing that murder and what is still more strange, is that no man has ever been punished in the United States for killing a Mormon. But I believe it has been so in all ages of the world. We have no account of a man being punished for killing a prophet of the Lord. <p>Some of the great men of our nation thought that if they could kill the Prophet it would stop Mormonism. They knew that unless they could stop the spread of the Gospel it would turn the world upside down and Joseph Smith would be at the top, at the head of the nation, because he had proposed a policy of government which would be for the general good of the whole nation and his views united the people and they were about to elect Joseph Smith the president of the United States. Now these great men who were in office knew if he was elected they would have to work for a living and not get $25,000.00 a year for being president and not doing anything for the good of the people. But they have missed their figure this time. By killing him, they have sealed their own damnation and not hindered the work of the Lord in the least but it goes faster than ever. Joseph Smith did more for the salvation of the human family in the short time that he lived than any other man that ever lived in the world, Jesus Christ excepted. He lived to be 39 years old and endured a continued scene of persecution and oppression from the time that the Angel of the Lord appeared to him, until the time of his death. He bore testimony to the work of the Lord thru life and sealed his testimony with his own blood. <p>I have been with the Prophet Joseph and heard his instruction weekly and sometimes daily. The last time I heard him speak in public he spoke to the Legion. After telling over what he had passed thru and what he had suffered from men because he preached the Gospel of Jesus Christ, he says: from my boyhood up to the present time I have been hunted like a roe upon the mountains. I have never been allowed to live like other men. I have been driven, chased, stoned, whipped, robbed, mobbed, imprisoned, persecuted, accused falsely of everything bad. I have suffered till the Lord knows I have suffered enough. <p>After the death of the Prophet Joseph, Sidney Rigdon came and sought to place himself at the head of the Church. By his flatteries he deceived many. Just before he called a vote of the public congregation, Brigham Young, the President of the Twelve, arrived from his mission. This was a joyful meeting. The faithful knew not that Joseph had ordained Brother Brigham and the Twelve to lead the Church but they knew that the Twelve were the next quorum in authority. They that served the Lord faithful were not deceived. I went to meeting where the church met in the grove east of the Temple where President Young arose and spoke and behold he spoke with the voice of Joseph. The very moment I heard him speak (August 8th) I thought of Joseph and from that time on his voice sounded like Joseph's and from that time the Church generally were satisfied that the mantle of Joseph was on Brigham. Notwithstanding all this, Sidney Rigdon, James J. Strang, Lyman Wight, James Emmet and others led away many people from the Church. <p>The teaching of the Twelve was to build the Temple and finish the work that Joseph had begun. The people were obedient to counsel and exerted themselves to do all they could to accomplish the work. <p>On February the 9th, 1845, I was ordained to the office of a Seventy at the Seventies Hall in Nauvoo. I was placed in the Second Quorum and attended the meeting regularly and got much good instruction. <p>Our enemies were not satisfied with what they had done, so they continued their depredations. In the small settlements in the country the mobs collected, drove our brethren from their homes, burned their houses and grain and killed some who could not get out of the way. In the fall, the mob collected in the south part of the county and in about two weeks they burned 200 houses to ashes. The inhabitants had to flee to nauvoo to save their lives. A great amount of grain and property was destroyed, cattle and hogs were stolen and killed almost without number. Old father Durfee was shot and killed by the mob while he was trying to save his property from the flames. Many others died from exposure after being robbed and driven into the wood. Their sufferings were so great that they could not endure it. <p>The Saints gathered into Nauvoo, labored and toiled to finish the temple. Our enemies at the same time were planning to drive us from our city and from the United States. In the fall the temple was dedicated to the Lord, thus far completed. Prayer pronounced by President B. Young. The building was finished with the exception of a little inside work which was done during the winter. <p>Seeing that the church could have no peace in the United States just because we were saints, our enemies were allowed to rob, mob, plunder and drive us from the pleasant homes that we have worked so hard to make; not satisfied with that they would kill without cause and without fear. All seemed combined from the head of government down. There was no peace for Mormons and no man punished for murdering them. Seeing this, President Young and the Twelve gave orders for the saints to prepare and in the spring start into the wilderness, to a place where we can hide up among the mountains till the Lord shall execute judgment among the wicked. This was joyful news to all Saints. They started with one accord to prepare to start. The winter was spent in building wagons and buying teams. <p>Most of the Saints, men and women, had the privilege of receiving their endowments, learning the order of the Priesthood, the fall and redemption of man, in the temple in the city of Joseph. Nauvoo was called by that name after the death of Joseph. I think it was in the month of January that I and my brother Charles received our endowments. The building was filled up in the nicest style. It was built according to the pattern that the Lord gave to Joseph. It was accepted of the Lord and His holy angels have ministered unto many therein and now because of persecution we must leave it and in leaving it we leave a monument of our industry which was reared in our poverty. It was the finest building in all the western country. <p>At the west and about 100 (?) feet from the ground was the following inscription in large gold letters: <p>THE HOUSE OF THE LORD <p>BUILT BY THE CHURCH OF <p>JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER DAY SAINTS <p>Commenced April 6th, 1841 <p>Holiness to the Lord <p>At the east end of the House, inside, was arched the following sentence: <p>THE LORD HAS BEHELD OUR SACRIFICE, COME AFTER US <p>President Young, learning that our enemies were planning to come and drive us, considered it best to start before they came that they might see that we were going. He invited men to come forward with teams and provisions and go as a pioneer company, to make roads and prepare the way for the Church to follow. <p>On the 2nd of February, father and Charles, my brother younger than I, started having fitted out a four-horse team, with father and Wm. Burgess, and loaded it with provision and seeds. They crossed the Mississippi River with the first of the pioneer company. They were out with Pres. Young and the Twelve the remainder of that cold stormy winter, working their way westward. When their provisions were gone, they went down to the nearest settlements in Missouri and worked for more. They made a road west thru the wilderness of what afterwards became the state of Iowa. Father left me at home with the instructions to sell the property, get teams and bring the family along. On account of the people all wanting to sell so they could go and as our enemies would not give much for our possessions because they thought we would leave them and they could get them without paying, we were obliged to sell for just what we could get. About $2,000 worth of property I had to sell for $300, because I could do no better. We got teams enough so as to let Horace and William Burgess, Jr.--my brothers-in-law--have a yoke of oxen each and helped Elias Pulsipher my cousin, to some team and took the family of Wm. Burgess, senior, into one of our wagons. All things being made ready, we left our home about the 20th of May and started in pursuit of the camp of Israel, with light hearts full of joy. <p>After traveling five days with our light teams and heavy loads, to our great joy we met father, Charles and father Burgess coming back to get us. They supposed that we had not started and they feared that our enemies would be upon us. They had given their load to the company and returned to help us. A happy meeting it was! <p>We traveled till we came to a settlement on the Des Moines River and then stopped and worked about two months and got some more provisions and clothing, traded horses for oxen and on the 10th of August we started again on our journey in company with Wm. Burgess, senior, Wm. Burgess, Jr., Horace Burgess and others of our neighbors. After travelling 21 days, we passed by Garden Gove and Mr. Pisgah, resting places, where poor Saints had stopped to raise crops so they could pursue their journey. We arrived at the headquarters of the Camp of Israel on the west side of the Missouri River. This was the 1st of September. The Saints were scattered from Nauvoo to this place and many had not started because they could get no teams. <p>Just before our arrival at this place the government officers had been to the camp with orders for 500 men to go across the deserts and mountains to help the United States fight the Mexicans. This was a scheme instituted at the head of government to destroy us while we were fleeing from persecution! They thought the men would not leave their wives and children to perish on the prairie and go across the entire continent to fight the battle of a nation who had sought their destruction all the day long. So thinking that we would refuse to obey such an unreasonable order, thereby they would have a pretence to come upon us and kill us for rebelling against the government. Pres. Young seeing thru the whole plan, soon raised the required number of men who left their families and friends among savages without houses and with but few days rations. Under these circumstances these men bid farewell to the camp of the saints and started, under Gentile officers, traveled on foot, lived on less than half rations, worked their way across trackless deserts and stony mountains without shoes, suffered hunger thirst and fatigue, yet they murmured not. The Lord was with them and gave them strength in time of need. <p>Had I arrived soon enough I expect I should have been with that company but I was at work at another place and they were gone before I heard of it. This was rather a trying time to have 500 of our best men taken,leaving their helpless families as well as the widows, the sick and lame that were on our hands before. The able bodied men that were in camp were few compared with the invalids and widows that looked to those few men for their support. Seeing that it was impossible to cross the Rocky Mountains with such an unwieldy company this fall, Pres. Young selected a place to stay thru the winter. We selected a site on the flat of the Missouri River twelve miles below Old Council Bluffs. We moved to the spot and after cutting an enormous sight of hay, all hands enjoyed in building houses and digging caves and dens to winter in. Eight hundred log houses were built in a few weeks. My father in his old age, myself and brother Charles helped to build many of them. William, my youngest brother, herded the cattle. (He was 8 years old.) <p>Just as we had moved to this location which we call Winter Quarters, Daniel H. Wells and Wm. Cutler arrived from Nauvoo--said that a Battle had been fought in Nauvoo. Before the Saints all got started, not being able to sell their property so they could make a fitout, the mobs continued to howl around like hungry wolves for the spoil, raised an army from Illinois and Missouri and other places to the number of 12 or 1500 men. I said MEN, but I think the right name is Devils, in human shape. Well, this host of ruffians came commanded by the notorious anti-Mormons, or in other words--savage christians, who were notorious for their zeal in seeking the destruction of Joseph and the Church that he led and laid down his life for. They supposed it would be an easy job to immortalize their name, by coming at this time when the Legion was gone and only about 100 of the poor crippled Saints left, who were mostly old and unable to run. <p>As I said before, this mob force knowing there was no organized force in Nauvoo, and knowing also the Mormons had given up their arms to the State by order of Gov. Ford, they thought there would be no danger, so they did actually come to put an end to the Mormons that could be found there. <p>Here the Lord showed forth his power in the deliverance of his Saints he inspired them with the Spirit of Fight, they were themselves as well as possible. Every man got something that he could knock the life out of them with. For cannon they got down old steamboat shafts and bored holes in, which, by the blessing of the Lord did well. <p>So when the enemy came they were warmly received--a hard battle ensued but they were beat back and could not get possession of the City although they tried for 3 days and could gain no power, were loosing their men by hundreds. They had sense enough to see that such a curse would not pay so they began to sue for peace, and thus ended the famous battle, being 3 of the Saints killed, who were not strictly obedient to counsel, and from 150 to 200 of the other party were left for Dung on the Land. By the officers of the State interfering the Saints were required to again give up their arms and then to move across the Mississippi River into the Territory of Iowa. <p>This move caused much suffering and many deaths; some hundreds of families mostly women and children with the sick turned out to the scorching heat of the sun and the storms in that sickly season--but the Lord was merciful to them and when they were about to suffer with hunger, countless numbers of quails were sent into the camp and so tame that the people could catch them with their hands and cook and satisfy hunger. <p>I can see some good has been done by the mob's coming and driving the remainder of the Saints from Nauvoo for some thought so much of their fine homes that they could not have them and go with the Church till they were driven and when they had lost all they could--the Lord. (sic.) They scattered out through Iowa, went to work and soon earned means to gather with the Church and soon apostatized, as common in all general moves. </p> Anonymoushttp://www.blogger.com/profile/07734779429268611504noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7938975141073197642.post-9905476843885018782012-04-27T11:24:00.001-06:002012-04-27T11:24:16.999-06:00In Their Own Words: Nathan Smith<p><strong>The following biography of <a href="http://beyondthehome.blogspot.com/2010/07/nathan-smith.html" target="_blank">Nathan Smith Sr.</a> was written by his granddaughter, Nellie Margaret Griffiths Quinney (daughter of William Griffiths and Margaret Smith).</strong></p> <p>If persistence had not been one of the chief characteristics of William P. Smith, this story may never have been written, for as tradition has it, the parents of Mary Grimshaw strenuously objected to him as a son-in-law, and pointed out to their daughter the fine characteristics of William's rival. However, his perseverance eventually overcame their opposition and he and Mary were married. <p>The first child born of this union was <a href="http://beyondthehome.blogspot.com/2010/07/nathan-smith.html" target="_blank">Nathan</a>. He made his advent at Bury, Lancashire, England, March 1, 1835. <p>When he was but seven years old his father joined the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, through the influence of a very intimate friend who had joined the Church previously. The first time William attended "Mormon" meetings it is said "he went to scoff but remained to pray." He was a fine singer and was invited to come up in front and help with the singing. Before long he and his family were in the Church. <p>They set sail for America that same year (1842). The family consisting of Nathan 7, Maria 2, and baby Alice, three weeks old. They were seven weeks on the water, landing at New York City, where they resided one year, then continued their journey toward the body of the Saints who were at Nauvoo. They traveled by water--it being the least expensive, by way of the Gulf of Mexico and up the Mississippi River. When but a day or two's journey from their destination, the little child, Maria, died, and was buried on an island in the river. Nathan always grieved deeply over the loss of this little sister, as she had been his constant companion and playmate. However, they were compelled to go on with their boat to Nauvoo and leave the little one in her lonely burial place, knowing the first high water would unearth her and carry her along in its muddy depths. <p>The family remained in Nauvoo five years where two more children were born. The father, William, worked some time on the temple and <a href="http://beyondthehome.blogspot.com/2010/07/nathan-smith.html" target="_blank">Nathan</a> assisted by carrying water. <p>Nathan saw the Prophet often. He was especially thrilled when he saw him dressed in his uniform (military) riding down the street on his beautiful black horse. He said the Prophet never missed an opportunity to speak kindly to the children. <p>The family stood by during the martyrdom of the Prophet and his brother, Hyrum, and endured the persecutions by the mobs and when the majority of the saints, plucked and peeled, were driven out of Nauvoo, it was impossible for them to go, as the mother and two children were ill with fever and lay insensible to all about them. Armed men came and ordered them to leave, but the father appealed to them for sympathy and they were allowed more time. The house was searched for guns and ammunition but none were found. The mob had been seen approaching and the father had hurriedly passed the guns and ammunition through a hole (in the chinking) between the logs in the back part of the house, to Nathan outside who hid them in the corn patch. <p>On the 16th day of October, 1846, they started for Utah. Their outfit consisted of one horse, one ox, and an old wagon with no cover. The weather was cold and wet, and through exposure, the mother suffered very poor health. They, with others, had left Nauvoo in an almost destitute condition. They had scant clothing and very little to eat, however, with stout hearts they moved westward. Ere long they had exhausted their scanty food supply and the winter winds were already beginning to blow. They were many miles from help in either direction, but they had faith that the Lord, who they had sacrificed so much to follow, would not forsake them. When they had reached the extreme point of their endurance, a cold west wind began to blow and to add to their misery, snow began to fall; but when despair was in their hearts, flocks of quail began drifting into their camp. They came with the snowfall, from they knew not where, as their hunters had searched far and near and had found nothing. "It was indeed Manna from Heaven". Nathan helped gather these birds from under wagons and other places where they fell seeking shelter. <p>They stopped at Ferryville near Council Bluffs, to rest and recuperate, and the father William was called to preside over that branch of the Church while they were there. They stayed there five years and Nathan and his father operated a ferry boat. Here they saved enough to equip their own outfit; they also acquired some sheep and cattle. <p>In 1852 (<a href="http://beyondthehome.blogspot.com/2010/07/nathan-smith.html" target="_blank">Nathan</a> was then 15 years old), they resumed their journey, overtaking Captain Wheelock's company. Cholera broke out among the people and many died and were buried on the plains. Nathan contracted the disease and later said he was saved from death only by his mother's faith and her warm catnip tea. They later separated from the company and under the leadership of Captain McCray arrived in great Salt Lake City, October 6th, 1852, being only seven weeks on the Plains. In ten days more they had moved to Little Cottonwood. They endured the hard times incident to the grasshopper invasion and had been in Utah only five years when the mother, Mary Grimshaw Smith, died, leaving seven children, the youngest only a few months old. This baby also died a short time later. The eldest daughter, Alice, cared for the family in her mother's stead, until her marriage, a few years later, to George Done, Sr. <p>A pathetic and inspiring incident is connected with the death of this baby whose name was John. While he lay critically ill, a little brother Thomas, aged four years, stood gazing out of the window. All at once he exclaimed, "Come quick, here is mother." Members of the family ran to the window but could see nothing unusual. Tommy said, "Can't you see her, she's standing on the chopping block. She is coming for Johnny at seven o'clock in the morning." And at seven o'clock the following morning, the baby passed away. <p>This child, Thomas, grew to manhood; he and a companion went to Burnt Fork, Wyoming to get out logs. While there another man, Owen by name, joined them. Tom was of large powerful stature-being six feet three or four inches tall. He could fell more trees in an hour than most men. Owen was jealous and asked Tom to trade axes. This Tom declined to do. A little quarreling ensued and the next morning when Tom was reaching up in a tree, to cut some steaks from a venison, this man, Owen, shot him through the back. The bullet passed through one kidney and paralyzed his legs. He cried out to his companion, "Run for your life, I'm shot." His companion ran and also the assassin. Tom crawled four miles to the main road, dragging himself along by his elbows. Here he was picked up and put into a wagon and taken to the nearest settlement. He was still conscious when found and told the story but died before help could be reached. The murderer was hunted for a long time, but was never apprehended. <p>While celebrating the tenth anniversary of the coming of the pioneers to Utah, July 24th, 1857, at what is now called Brighten, two messengers, Porter Rockwell and A.O. Smoot, arrived from Independence without the mail. The postmaster refused to forward it. They reported that General Harney with two thousand infantry and a proportionate number of cavalry and artillery were marching on Utah. General Johnston took command of these troops a short time later. General Daniel H. Wells, recently of the Nauvoo Legion, left Great Salt Lake City immediately with 1,200 men for Echo Canyon where they engaged in throwing up breastworks and otherwise fortifying themselves against the enemy. Nathan was one of these men. They had a very strategic position. The Lord surely had foreseen this time and prepared for the defense of the Saints. The General commanded a number of bonfires to be built some distance apart. A few men would march around one fire, pass behind the rocks and then march around another. The enemy believing they were greatly outnumbered feared to attack. They were held in check by the maneuvers of the Mormons without the loss of a life until matters were settled peaceably. <p>The Indians were also making trouble and Nathan was sent with twenty men to Deer Creek to guard the mail. He often rode the pony express and could always be relied upon to discharge his duty with the utmost resourcefulness and integrity. <p>He moved to Cache Valley in the spring of 1860 and settled at Summit Creek -- so called because of its position on a high, gravelly summit on the east side of the valley about seven miles north of Logan. Through the middle of this summit dashes a clear, cold mountain stream on its turbulent way to Bear River. This settlement was later renamed Smithfield, in honor of John A. Smith, who was the first bishop called to preside over the saints there. Nathan lived there in the fort among the first families and he and George Done, his brother-in-law, cut and hauled the logs for the first meeting house. He took his turn watching with the minute men during the Indian trouble. <p>In 1861, he and Lacy Larimy were sent with others of Utah to Mission Valley to assist poor saints to Utah. They carried with them fresh provisions and also their oxen were used to the mountain atmosphere and water, which so often caused sickness to the plains cattle. Once when some days out from Utah, they met a company coming west. Of course they visited awhile before resuming their journey, exchanging news from Utah and the old country. In this company was John Sant and his family. His daughter <a href="http://beyondthehome.blogspot.com/2010/07/jane-sant.html" target="_blank">Jane</a> met <a href="http://beyondthehome.blogspot.com/2010/07/nathan-smith.html" target="_blank">Nathan</a> and after he had gone on she told her sister she had met the man she was going to marry. Her mother overheard her and reminded her that she might never see him again and besides he may already be married. "I don't care if he has ten wives," said <a href="http://beyondthehome.blogspot.com/2010/07/jane-sant.html" target="_blank">Jane</a>, "If I ever marry it will be to that man." (I imagine he might well have made a dazzling impression on any girl with his tall, square physique and shining dark eyes. He had a genial disposition and capability radiating from him; in fact, I think he must have been a young man with personality plus.) <p>The Sants settled in Smithfield as the oldest son, who had emigrated previously, was already there. (The fact that Nathan Smith lived there may have had nothing to do with it. However, it is said that Jane had a way of getting whatever she wanted from her father). So when Nathan returned home, a short courtship followed and he and <a href="http://beyondthehome.blogspot.com/2010/07/jane-sant.html" target="_blank">Jane</a> were married the 3rd of October 1862 in the Endowment House at Great Salt Lake City. The following spring Nathan again went to the Mission Valley, returning in the fall. <p>In the spring of 1871 he moved to Idaho and settled where Banida now is. The country then was generally known as Battle Creek after a more or less famous fight with the treacherous Shoshone Indians. It was a battle in which the squaws also participated and only ended after exterminating all the Indians, with the exception of one or two who escaped to make future trouble farther north. This new country was a large flat plateau with low rolling hills and covered with a wilderness of grass and wild hay. He went here to procure range for his father's cattle which he ran on shares. In September of that year, my own mother was born--being the 5th child. <p>As this section grew in population, his home became the center for music and entertainment. His wife <a href="http://beyondthehome.blogspot.com/2010/07/jane-sant.html" target="_blank">Jane</a> had a fine contralto voice and he a pleasing baritone. They acquired an accordion and banjo, which most of the children learned to play. They and their family formed the nucleus for the choir for church gatherings and also those of a social nature. <p>When the railroad was first extended into Idaho, his ranch became the terminus. It was about one and one-half blocks from their house. During the construction of the railroad the family ran a boarding house for the construction men. Here his beef cattle were used to excellent advantage. <p>From this point he freighted to Montana, driving by himself four yoke of oxen on two wagons. He made his own yokes, bows and bow keys, hewing them out with an axe and drawing knife. He braided his own bull whips from calf hides, which he cured and tanned, and taught his children this art also (Mother, Margaret, braided six and eight strand nicely). He repaired his own wagons replacing worn parts of the wheels and setting the tires, which he did by heating the rims in a sagebrush fire until they were red hot and then hammering them on the wheel while they were in this expanded condition. He also did much work of this nature for his neighbors and friends. <p>During the mining fever at Caribou he transported by wagon and horse team, miners and their equipment to and from the mines to the railroad at Banida. <p>Throughout hard times, wars, pestilence, and struggle for a livelihood, Nathan was always devoted to his Church and his God which he earnestly served. He grew and advanced in the Priesthood. He was honest and industrious, always setting a proper example for his children to follow. He was a staunch believer in the old axiom "Early to bed and early to rise, etc." One night while waiting for the family to gather in their accustomed circle for family prayers, he removed his shoes and stockings in preparation for bed, and when they were gathered round he began the prayer. The kitten hadn't yet been put out for the night, and when he saw Nathan's bare toes he padded softly up, put out one paw and tickled the toes a little. Of course, Nathan moved his foot, which pleased the kitten very much. Thinking it a game he stretched forth his paw and tickled the toes again, when the tickling became unendurable, he stopped, turned around and said "Scat", vehemently, and then proceeded with the prayer, and if the titterings of the circle were the least bit audible, he had too much good sense to mention it. <p>The hard words he used when he was provoked were a joke among his children. At one time he was trying to get a colt into the barn. The colt was stubborn and would neither be led nor driven. He tried various means of persuasion but to no avail. One of the girls, watching him, said, "Father's getting angry, listen and you'll soon hear him swear," and in a minute they heard him say, "Get in there or I'll knock the mischief out of you." <p>Another instance - some of the boys were trying to ride a frisky young horse, but none of them could stick on him. Nathan thought he could, but he had hardly touched his back until he found himself, much to his surprise, sitting on the ground. To his children's delight he said, "My conscience, I'm off." Truly, profanity never passed his lips. <p>I recall several incidents of pioneer days wherein many of the cattle sickened and died from various causes, sometimes from drinking alkali water and sometimes from eating poisonous plants which came up by the roots after heavy rains, perhaps there were other causes. Cattle, of course, was <a href="http://beyondthehome.blogspot.com/2010/07/nathan-smith.html" target="_blank">Nathan's</a> specialty. While skinning a poisoned animal, Nathan cut one of his fingers. The poison quickly spread through the blood stream and he became very ill but through his great faith and that of his family, he recovered and was able to continue his pursuit of a livelihood. However, the infection left him with a crippled hand, the injured finger permanently drawn forward and a condition in the food canal which almost always caused him great discomfort and pain while eating. I remember watching him in awe during these seizures but do not remember ever hearing a word of complaint. <p>The brightest spots in my memory of him are of the times he bounced me on his knee to the tune of many old and lively songs. He carried lemon drops in his pockets, which he called "sour drops" and always delighted his grandchildren with a treat of this homely sweet. <p>He and his adored wife, <a href="http://beyondthehome.blogspot.com/2010/07/jane-sant.html" target="_blank">Jane</a>, were the parents of twelve children, ten of which grew to maturity and have large families of their own. <p>He died of pneumonia at the home of his sister, Alice Smith Done in Smithfield, January 20, 1909, just prior to his 74th birthday. He is buried in the Smithfield cemetery. <p>For the purposes of completeness only, I wish to make mention of the fact that in later years, grandpa and grandma separated, however, they were never divorced. Doubtless there were many contributing causes, I think. Neither of them were really happy afterward. It was a step which both probably regretted to the fullest extent, but the dominant characteristic of perseverance or perhaps some might term stubbornness in the Smith make-up made him stick to the right as he saw it regardless of the cost. His posterity may be justly proud to have descended from a sire so noble and who so ably performed his share and more of the great work of pioneering the West. </p> Anonymoushttp://www.blogger.com/profile/07734779429268611504noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7938975141073197642.post-63081421998062914762012-04-26T11:58:00.001-06:002012-04-27T11:09:18.702-06:00In Their Own Words: Agnes Elizabeth Austin<p><strong>The following is an autobiography written by Agnes Elizabeth Austin, daughter of <a href="http://beyondthehome.blogspot.com/2011/03/william-austin.html" target="_blank">William Austin</a> and Agnes McIntier. She married James Rowley Ransom. There are also additions by Verna Ransom Sederholm (daughter), Elvina Ransom (daughter) and Ruth Burton Pierce (granddaughter). </strong></p> <p><em>By Agnes Elizabeth Austin:</em></p> <p>I, Agnes Elizabeth Austin Ransom, daughter of William Austin and Agnes Elizabeth McIntire, was born February 17, 1861, at Logan, Cache County, Utah. When I was three years of age my parents were called by the authorities of the Church to go and help settle Bear Lake Valley. We moved there in the spring of 1864, settling at Bloomington. There were only a few families living there at the time. My father, being a minute man, would help guard the women and children from Indian raids. The Indians were very numerous there during the spring and summer until they left for their winter hunting grounds. My father was a great friend of the Indians. They would come for miles to shake hands with him before leaving in the fall. Father had charge of the fast offerings. These consisted of flour, butter, eggs, and etc. The bishop of the ward would send the Indians to our house for some of it. They would gather so thick in and around the house that we children had to get in one corner and sit very still. There was hardly room to pass in and out. <p>It was quite hard times in Bear Lake Valley at this time. For several years the grasshoppers had taken the gardens and crops. They were so thick that when they traveled, they would darken the sun, and when they lighted, everything was soon devoured. <p>Father always kept a few sheep, and in the spring of the year, when they were sheared, Mother and Aunty (Aunty was Father's first wife), would wash the wool, card it into rolls, then spin it into yarn. Some of this yarn they would have woven into cloth. At this time Mother didn't have a loom of her own, so she would have to hire the yarn woven. Some of the yarn was used for knitting stockings. I learned to knit while I was very young, and as I grew older I learned to card rolls, spin yarn, and get it ready to weave. I am thankful that my mother taught me these things, along with housekeeping, for it has been a great blessing in my life. <p>Mother taught school for a term or two at Bloomington. The families that had children attending would pay a small fee for each child. It was my privilege to attend this school taught by my mother. <p>I remember well President Brigham Young coming to Paris, Bear Lake Valley, to hold conference. Paris at that time was headquarters for the stake. For days everyone looked forward to his coming, and on the morning of his arrival, every boy and girl, grownups as well, would line up along the streets a little south of Bloomington to greet him. President Brigham Young rode in the first carriage, followed by other carriages containing apostles and other church dignitaries. After the company had passed everyone would fall in line and march back to Bloomington, then Father would hitch the team to the wagon and take the family to Paris to attend conference. <p>Father had to haul provisions by team and wagon through the mountains from Logan, Utah. This trip required several days. This, together with the hard cold winters and heavy snowfall, was becoming too hard and strenuous on Father, who was getting along in years, so he decided to move his family away from Bloomington. In the fall of 1871 we moved to Weston, Idaho. While we were living there, I became a member of the Relief Society Organization, and at this time I am still a member of that organization. <p>We lived at Weston four years, then Father took a homestead of 160 acres of land at Trenton, Utah, and we moved there in the spring of 1875. I worked out much of the time at Trenton. Many times I have washed on the board all day long for fifty cents. I worked at housework too, and in addition to the housework I had to spin one pound of yarn every day. The wages I received were one dollar per week, and sometimes less. While living at Trenton, I made the acquaintance of James Rowley Ransom, and after nearly two years of courtship we were married. Elder William Van Orden Carbine performed the ceremony December 13, 1879, at Clarkston, Cache County, Utah. Later on, when the Logan Temple was finished, we went through and had our endowments and were sealed together for time and eternity. This was on October 29, 1884. Apostle Marrioner W. Merrills was president of the Temple, and he performed the ceremony. <p>James had taken up a homestead at Trenton before we were married, about the fall of 1876 or the spring of 1877. We lived on this homestead until the fall of 1887, then we moved to Cleveland, Idaho. We settled on Cottonwood Creek and lived there four years, then in the year of 1891 James took up a piece of land under the preemption right on the divide between Cache and Gentile Valleys. Here we made our home throughout the years of our lives. <p>We were blessed with eleven children, four boys and seven girls, and, with the exception of one baby who died at birth, all of our children grew to maturity. On April 21, 1921, we were called to part with one of our daughters. She left a husband and a one week old baby girl. Our children are all active members of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints. My husband and two of my sons have filled missions for the Church. In April, 1899, my husband was called to fill a mission in the Northwestern States. My oldest daughter, Mary, was married, and my two oldest sons, James, 17, and William, 15, were my only support. In August of that year I gave birth to a baby girl. We had much sickness and hardships during my husband's absence, but the Lord was merciful to us and blessed us and we came through all right. He filled an honorable mission and returned home in April, 1901. <p>In the spring of 1905 I was called and set apart as visiting teacher in the Relief Society of Cleveland Ward. My husband, James, set me apart. I held this position until 1916, when the Cleveland Ward was divided and a ward was organized on the Divide. This new ward was named Wilson Ward and was organized July 31, 1916. My eldest son James was called to the office of Bishop to preside over this ward. <p>I was chosen and set apart as second counselor to President Mary Lundgreen in the Relief Society Organization. I was set apart by Bishop James A. Ransom, and I held this position until 1922, when the Wilson Ward was disorganized and made part of the Cleveland Ward once more. <p>July 16, 1908, my husband and I were called by President Louis S. Pond of the Bannock Stake to the Logan Temple to receive our second endowments. <p>The Lord has been merciful to me and has heard and answered my prayers. I have often heard the whisperings of the Lord, sometimes as plain as if some one near me had spoken. I recall many incidents in my life when the Spirit of the Lord has prompted me and these whisperings and promptings have been a light and guidance to me in my life, and I know that I have been blessed through the Spirit of the Lord. <p>My husband passed away July 25, 1926, at the age of 70 years. 108 living descendants survived. <p>Agnes Elizabeth Austin was baptized by Elder William Hulme May 7, 1971, confirmed by Elder George Osmond May 14, 1871, at Bear Lake, Idaho. She died 24 December 1938, was buried at Cleveland, Idaho, 28 December 1938. The grave was dedicated by George R. Burton, grandson. She died at Preston, Idaho. <p>My husband, James Rowley Ransom, died July 25, 1926, and on January 16, 1927 he came to me early in the morning. I had been awake and was going to get up but must have dropped to sleep. He told me that I had not paid tithing enough for him in 1926. I asked him why he had not told me that before, that I was afraid it was too late then as they were auditing the books. Oh, he was so natural, not poor and thin as we laid him away. I begged of him to stay but he said he had to go back, that he had just come to tell me about the tithing and then he went and I awoke broken hearted. <p>Our son James was in the bishopric at the time and I told him my dream, (if it was a dream,) but it seems too real to be a dream. James told me not to feel so bad about it, that he would see what he could do about it. So he went to the auditor and had it straightened out. He found that my mistake it had been placed to my credit instead of his father's. I was thankful to my Heavenly Father that James got there in time to give his father the credit that belonged to him. And it was and is a testimony to me that our loved ones that have died know what is going on here on earth and know what we do and are watchful of us. <p>Mrs. Agnes E. Austin Ransom <br>Treasureton, Idaho <p> <p><em>By Verna Ransom:</em> <p>I am going to add here at the close of this biographical sketch a few of the outstanding characteristics that we have come to know and respect in the life of our mother. Her faith in God, her love and devotion for the Gospel of Jesus Christ, and her willingness to acknowledge the hand of the Lord in all things, however great or small, has always been an inspiration to me. And I know that my life, as well as the lives of all her children, has been influenced for good by this wonderful trait of character. Her life was always one of love and devotion to her family. She rendered cheerful and willing service when and wherever she could. <p>In the later years of her life her health failed, retarding her activities greatly, but with her faith and strong determination and will to do so, she kept active at home tasks and among her flowers. Her flower garden was one of the most beautiful in the community. She supplied flowers each Sunday morning for the Ward Chapel. <p> <p><em>Poem by Elvina Ransom:</em> <p>Mother <p>When God created this great world <br>And made both day and night, <br>He placed here everything to make <br>It beautiful and bright. <p>The water with it's sparkling rills <br>And birds that sing so sweet, <br>The warm, bright sun to shine upon <br>The flowers at our feet. <p>He made the moon to shine at night, <br>The stars far without number. <br>He made the hills all crowned in green <br>Where all the beasts might wander. <p>Then placed His many children here <br>To beautify creation, <br>To love and live that they might make <br>A Holy Habitation. <p>Then gazing at His work to see <br>If there were any others, <br>"Ah me!" He said, "Will never do <br>Without some loving mothers." <p>He then placed Mothers here to fill <br>A great and glorious space, <br>And what could bring more pleasure <br>Than that kind sweet smiling face? <p>So as 'twas said of long ago <br>I now again repeat. <br>It takes a loving mother <br>To make a world complete. <p> <p><em>By Ruth Burton Pierce (written on December 4, 1975):</em> <p>We lived in a small settlement called the Divide, between Treasureton and Cleveland, Idaho. We received our mail from Treasureton, but we belonged to the Cleveland L. D. S. Ward. Our nearest town was Preston, also our nearest doctor was in Preston, and in those horse and buggy days that seemed a great distance away; so when illness came we depended on the Lord, with the help of our grandmother. <p>Just to know that Grandmother lived near gave us a sense of security. When Grandmother came when we had sickness in the family we all felt that everything would soon be better and it usually turned out that way. She knew many home remedies which seemed to help us. She seemed to have the gift of healing and a deep faith which gave comfort to us all. <p>Grandmother was there when I was born. My father had driven on a blizzardy November night to bring Grandmother and a midwife, Mary Lundgreen. Mrs. Lundgreen brought most of the babies into the world in that part of the country. Aunt Lottie Walton, not a relative, but we all called her Aunt, stayed with Mother while Daddy went in a sleigh on a very cold night to get help. My Aunt Verna Sederholm remembers holding me after I was washed and dressed, so she probably came with Grandmother. At this time we lived on Cottonwood Creek. <p>I remember when my sister Agnes was so sick Grandma would come and seemed to know how to help the pain. Later we learned of a disease called rheumatic fever, which is possibly what my sister had. It seemed to me that Grandmother had healing in her hands. <p>When I was about four years old and we lived in the "hollow", Mother would put a pretty clean dress on me, comb my long dark hair into ringlets, and send me up on the hillside to get a fresh flower to pin in my hair. Very often the flower would be a Sego Lily. Then Mother would say, "Now you can go over to Grandma's and say Good Morning." This was very special to me to walk through the lucerne and wheat fields all by myself. I knew I would be greeted with love and affection by my grandparents and my aunts and uncles. <p>I remember vividly walking home from school with my sisters and my cousins. We would always stop in the doorway of Grandmother's home. Then she would say, "Would you like a piece of bread and butter?" We were very bashful and would say bashfully, "We don't care." Of course we wouldn't miss that delicious home-made bread and butter for anything. Grandfather Ransom would tease us and say, "That's too bad. If you really want some, then say, 'Yes, please." Grandma's bread and butter was the most delicious I have ever eaten. Sometimes she put jam or jelly on big slices of bread. Oh, how heavenly! Often there was a cookie for us. <p>Grandmother loved her garden and grew such a variety of vegetables. I can see her now with her large hat on to protect her from the sun, guiding the stream of mountain water down the long rows of cabbage, corn, beans, squash, peas and onions and many other kinds of vegetables. In the fall when beans were ripe, Grandmother would ask the grandchildren to come and help shell them. Then she would store them for the winter use. So Agnes and Ila and I, along with Ethel, George, Mary, Jim and Vera from Aunt Mary's family, would all go down into the garden to shell beans. A large canvas was put on the ground, then the beans were placed on the canvas, and we would jump on the dry bean pods, or sometimes shell them with our hands. We would then hold them up high and let the chaff blow away. The pile of beans would grow larger and larger. Sometimes we were given a salt sack full of beans to take home with us. When we were finished, all tired but happy, Grandmother would have a delicious dinner waiting for her hungry grandchildren. That would be a perfect ending for that special day. <p>Our great delight was to be asked to Sunday dinner at Grandmother's. She was an excellent cook and so clean that it was often said that people would rather eat off her clean scrubbed floor than to eat off most people's tables. This was an old saying used by old-fashioned people. <p>Thanksgiving Day was a special treat as we all gathered at Grandmother's house for dinner and to give thanks for our blessings. As usual, the pond would be frozen over and we would skate on the thick ice with our cousins, sometimes with our uncles and aunts. We would sing Thanksgiving songs we had learned in school. Oh, the heavenly smells which would float out to us in the frosty air. When dinner was ready we would all gather around to hear Grandfather give a blessing on the food and express thanks to our Heavenly Father. In those days the grown-ups always ate first and the children waited. It seemed forever as they all ate their fill. We would anxiously wait to see if there would be food left for us children. When finally our turn came to eat there was always plenty. And how we did enjoy the turkey with stuffing, the many kinds of vegetable and Oh! The cakes and the pumpkin and mincemeat pies, all so delicious. It was good to feel the blessings of the year, and to express thanks for the things we were thankful for, as each of us were asked to do. <p>Grandmother loved flowers. Every seed was so precious to her. She often exchanged flower seeds with relatives and friends, and she often came home with a different kind of flower seeds tied up in the corner of her handkerchief, and with these seeds, along with her own, she created a thing of beauty. This beautiful creation was not alone for her own enjoyment, but for every one who came to her home. Everyone was greeted by Grandmother and made happy by a handful of her flowers. The flowers blossomed in every nook and corner around her humble home. Heavenly blue morning glories covered the east side of the house; their bright faces always turned toward the sun. Many varieties of old fashioned flowers such as bachelor button, hollyhocks, buttercups, daisies, larkspur, pansies and roses, with dozens of other varieties decorated the yard and home surroundings. Grandmother had a special gift for making things grow. <p>One of my favorite places to visit on a warm summer day was the ice house which Grandfather had built. A stream of cool water ran through one corner of the ice house. The stream of water came from a nearby spring, then it emptied into a pond which Grandfather had also made. From the pond he would cut large blocks of ice during the winter months, then store them in sawdust in the icehouse. This made a cool storehouse during the summer months. The long cold Idaho winters helped to preserve the ice for summer use. Oh, the sheer joy of entering this ice house on a hot summer day, to hear the cool water running, and to take a good deep breath of clean cold air. This ice house served many purposes. Overhead hung the long thin sacks of home made sausages, salt sacks of head cheese, all made by Grandmother. There was salt cured pork, smoked ham, and at times fresh mutton hung from the ceiling rafters. On each side of the ice house Grandfather had built shelves where the fresh milk was set in large tin milk pans. Grandma would skim the thick cream from the milk and put it aside until there was enough cream to make butter. When there was cream enough, Grandmother would put it into a tall wooden churn, and up and down, up and down, she churned until the butter came. The butter was then put into a large wooden bowl, washed in cold water, then worked with a butter paddle until all the buttermilk was worked out. She then molded the butter into a 16 ounce pound of rich yellow butter. This was by far the most delicious butter I have ever eaten. The buttermilk was saved, and then Grandmother would make pancakes for breakfast. The pancakes were so tender they'd melt right in your mouth. The butter was stored in the ice house, which served very well as a refrigerator. <p>Crocks of preserved fruits were also kept in this cool house. A large barrel of salt pickles stood in one corner. Grandmother put the small cucumbers in the salt brine in the fall and by the time spring came they would be cured and ready to eat. They tasted so good in the spring of the year, and people have said they would drive for miles just to eat one of these delicious salt pickles. I would like to say right here, too, that no one was ever turned away from my Grandmother's home cold or hungry. If they needed a place to sleep for the night, this she willingly provided. <p>One of my special memories was the 24<sup>th</sup> of July. My grandparents would load their white top buggy, or wagon perhaps. With lots of thick cream and milk, sugar, etc., the big ice cream freezer, and ice, and all it takes for ingredients for ice cream, then drive the five miles to Cleveland to celebrate this special occasion. Grandmother would then, after arriving at their destination, stir up a batch of ice cream, pour it into the freezer, then Grandfather would put ice and salt around the freezer and go to work turning the freezer handle around and around until the ice cream was frozen just right and ready to eat. This process was repeated throughout the day until everyone who wished it was served a dish of home made ice cream. The children would gather around to get a dish of ice cream, or for a second serving, perhaps. Then at night, my grandparents would gather up all their dishes and things and drive back home, tired but happy for their day of service. Everyone had a good enjoyable time at the 24<sup>th</sup> of July celebration, and one long to be remembered. The sports for the day consisted of baseball games and foot races and other games for the children. Prizes were awarded the winners. A program was usually held in the meeting house. One thrilling event that I will always remember, for, being just a child, it frightened me, was when several couples of men and women would dress up in pioneer costumes. I especially remember the ladies wearing their large sunbonnets. Then they'd take a few children and get into about a half dozen covered wagons and enact a scene of crossing the plains. As they drove peacefully along, a band of young men dressed as Indians, with feather and war paint, came galloping in on their war ponies, yelling and whooping, and made an attack on the wagon train. With the attack the wagon train horses would become so frightened they'd run; people and horses and wagons would scatter every which way. The women and children screamed, and the scene became very realistic. Some of the people re-enacting the play had in reality crossed the plains in the early Mormon trek. They seemed to enjoy the excitement displayed in the re-enactment scene. <p>My grandfather owned and operated a sawmill, and at times I would go with my Aunt Elvina to the sawmill for a week and help her cook for Grandfather and Uncles Jim, Will, John and Tom. One particular time, I remember it so well, I went with Grandfather and Grandmother to the mill on Hoopes Creek. My uncles were already there. We rode in a wagon, and when we were almost there Grandma said, "Ruth, let's you and me walk the rest of the way." We were glad to walk for a change; the scenery was so beautiful. The pine trees grew on every side and wild flowers were in bloom everywhere. Their fragrance was so good to smell. Grandfather reached the camp before we did and the boys, thinking there were no women folks to cook for them, felt very disappointed. When they finally saw us coming, walking along the road, they began to shout. They knew Grandmother would cook good food for them to eat. The first thing they asked for was a cake for supper. Although there was no milk to make the cake with, Grandmother went ahead to make one any way, using water and a bit more shortening, and the cake turned out delicious, just so light and fluffy. <p>My uncles were always good to me, and I endured much good natured teasing. Uncle John ran the steam engine for the mill, and every time he saw me crossing the narrow foot bridge over a stream of water he would blow the whistle and I'd fall off into the water. We had a wonderful week. <p>Another pleasant memory I have of my early years is of being permitted to stay overnight at Grandmother's house. I was always made to feel so welcome. My uncles were jolly and we had fun. But most of all I remember the summers, and of sleeping out under the big shade trees at the south of the house, and sleeping with my aunts, Elvina and Verna. I liked to lie awake and listen to the leaves whispering in the soft night breeze. I could hear the frogs croaking down near the pond of water, and I could hear the twittering of the birds in the trees as they settled down for the night. We would lie in bed and talk and tell stories until sleep quietly overtook us, then we'd have a perfect night's rest. <p>On this special occasions, morning came all too soon, and Grandfather would wake us up by playing the record, "Oh, it's nice to get up in the morning, but it's nicer to lie in bed." We'd get up to find Grandmother already in the kitchen with hot delicious buttermilk pancakes for breakfast, and with plenty of butter and home made jelly for topping. <p>One morning as I was sleeping in the east bedroom with Aunt Elvina, she said, "Ruth, wake up, wake up. Look out of the window and see Haley's Comet." This was in the early morning hours some time between four and five o'clock. I opened my eyes to look and there it was, a big bright star with a long light shiny tail behind it. Aunt Elvina asked me to always remember seeing Haley's Comet. I believe this was in the year 1910, and I would have been seven years old. <p>It was fun to be at Grandmother's house when my uncles brought the cows in from "over north". Now "over north" was any place north of my home and it took in miles and miles of forest land, and it made good pasture land for the cows. As the boys brought the cows down the lane toward the barn they'd call out, "Lumpy Dick for supper. Lumpy Dick for supper." Then Grandma would get out flour, heat some milk, add a pinch of salt and a good sized lump of butter, and in no time at all the lumpy dick was really to eat. We'd eat it with cream and sugar and a little cinnamon on top, and it was so good. <p>My first time to take a trip was with Grandpa and Grandma Ransom. They took me to Hyrum, Utah, to visit my Aunt Elvira and Uncle Fred Andersen. We went to Preston with team and wagon, then took the train in to Hyrum. I was nine years old and very bashful. On the table at every meal was a large bowl of fruit, so I naturally thought they were rich people. In Idaho fruit was scarce and we never had a variety of fruits. After a few days with them we returned to Preston, and as it was late at night, we stayed overnight in a hotel room. This was my first time to sleep in a hotel. I remember we had ham and eggs for breakfast and Grandpa told me I must eat all that was on my plate. It was a big plate and so full of food, that, try as I would, I could not eat all of it. After breakfast Grandpa got his team of horses from the livery stable, hitched them up to the wagon again and we went back home. <p>For a couple of years we lived at Cambridge, Idaho, a small community near Downey, Idaho, so my mother and grandmother made a trade. I was to go to help Grandma and Aunt Elvina was to come to Cambridge to help Mother. Frank Kropf (my cousin Ethel's husband) and my cousin George Burton took Aunt Elvina to Oxford, Idaho, where she took the train to Downey, to be picked up there by Daddy, and I took the next train out of Downey and went to Oxford. Here someone was waiting to take me to Grandma's. I stayed with my grandparents for a couple of weeks. I remember going to Preston with them, where Grandma bought a piece of gingham and made me a pretty dress. <p>Later on we moved back home, near to my grandparents, and I went to Preston to live with Mother's cousin, Myrtle Goff, so I could attend Preston High School. Sometimes Grandmother came to Preston and took me shopping with her. She liked to have company, and Grandfather had other business in town to take care of. After we finished shopping she would take me to the ice cream parlor and buy each of us a dish of ice cream. We both enjoyed shopping very much. <p>After I was married and living in Brigham City, 48 South, 3<sup>rd</sup> East, Grandmother would at times spend a couple of days visiting my husband Virgil and me. These visits were during the winter months when she came to Brigham City, as she often did, to spend a month or two with Verna and Roger Sederholm. Whenever she came to visit us Virgil would go to town and buy soda crackers and nippy cheese, and the two of them would have a cheese and soda cracker feast. Unfortunately, I didn't like cheese, but I did enjoy seeing them enjoy themselves. A favorite snack for Grandmother was cheese and crackers. <p>These are only a few of my recollections of childhood and growing up days. There are many other happy memories of Grandmother. She was a person of great faith and perseverance, and she gave to all of us a feeling of security. This is also memories of my grandfather, and I must say that I loved them both very dearly.</p> Anonymoushttp://www.blogger.com/profile/07734779429268611504noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7938975141073197642.post-75571112017098241792012-04-23T08:20:00.001-06:002012-04-27T11:09:50.090-06:00In Their Own Words: Mary Elizabeth Ransom<p><strong>This is an autobiographical account of Mary Elizabeth Ransom and her family, written toward the end of her life.</strong></p> <p>I, Mary Elizabeth Ransom, the daughter of James Rowley Ransom and Agnes Elizabeth Austin, was born 26 September, 1880, at Trenton, Cache County, Utah, the eldest of a family of eleven children, seven girls and four boys. <p>I was six years of age when my oldest sister, Agnes Amelia was born, having two brothers, James A. And William A., and no sister. I remember how thrilled I was when the told me I had a baby sister. <p>We lived on a homestead father had taken up prior to his and mother's marriage. It was about one mile north of where the city of Trenton is now located. It was a dry farm with no water only what we drew from a well. We lived in a one-room frame house which was the birth place of we four older children. <p>In the summer of 1881 Father and Mother came to Idaho with other families and camped in Big Canyon, where they cut ties for the railroad company, returning to our home in Trenton in the fall. <p>I can remember Father cutting rye with a reaper and Mother following, tying it into bundles by hand. While we were small children living in Trenton, Mother would never let us go very far from the house unless she was with us. I think that was because of so many tramps, as we called them. Many times she has taken us down to a little meadow northeast of our home, where we picked meadow flowers and thought that was a great treat. <p>Father was a good hand in the timber, and in a few years he and his brother Hyrum came to Idaho and found work at a sawmill in Soda Springs, Idaho. This being a long way to travel with ox team or horses, Father decided to move closer to his work. So in the year of 1887 we moved to Cleveland, Idaho, settling on Cotton Wood Creek. Here Father built a one-room log house, in which we lived. <p>The winters were very severe and the only way to get out of the valley was on snowshoes. The mail came in once a week, and some times only once a month. <p>We lived about five miles from the one-room schoolhouse, so I didn't get so very much schooling, only what my mother taught me. I am very thankful for these teachings. They have been a great help to me throughout my life. She taught me to sew, knit, crochet, also cord batts for quilts. I have also spun a little yarn to knit stockings. <p>My brother, John A., was born while we lived on Cotton Wood Creek. I have had some good times fishing and wading in that old stream. <p>I was baptized in Cotton Wood Creek at Cleveland, Idaho, 4 May 1889, by Ole Hansen, and confirmed a member of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints by James (Jence) Christensen, May 4, 1889. <p>We went back to Trenton, Utah in January of 1891 to spend the remainder of the winter, as there was an epidemic of measles in the valley and Mother, not feeling too well, hoped to escape them. But she didn't escape the measles and was very ill with a high fever for some time before giving birth to twin girls, Elvira and Elvina, 28 February 1891. They, too, had the measles. Mother was so ill and her eyes were swollen so badly she did not see her twin babies until they were nine or ten days old. <p>In April, 1891, we moved from Cotton Wood Creek to the divide between Cache Valley and Gentile Valley, Father moving the one-room log house up there, where it still stands at this writing, 26 September, 1959, as part of the old home. Four more children were born to them at this home, Violet, Thomas A., Verna, and Annie. There I spent the rest of my childhood days and that old home has some very dear memories for me. <p>My parents were not blessed with too much earthly means but were blessed with a testimony of the Gospel. Many times I have heard my father bear his testimony in meetings to the truthfulness of the Gospel and that Jesus Christ is the Son of the living God, and that Joseph Smith was a true Prophet of God. I have also heard my mother bear her testimony in Relief Society meetings. And they taught all their children those truths, also teaching them to observe the Word of Wisdom, which I believe they all do. <p>In the spring of 1898 I met George Burton of Bountiful, Davis County, Utah. After a six months courtship we were married 13 October 1898, in the courthouse at Salt Lake City, Utah, by an Elder Slone. We spent two or three weeks at George's old home in Bountiful, Utah, with his sister Mary and her family, his parents having both passed away prior to this time. We then came back to the home of my parents, where I spent the winter and my husband went on the desert with the sheep. He was working for Hyrum Stewart of Kaysville, Utah. Wages were thirty dollars a month. <p>He stayed with the sheep until March, 1899, then came home and homesteaded one hundred and sixty acres of land adjoining my father on the north. We moved a little frame cabin on the land to live in, and during that summer we built a log house, twelve by twenty-five feet, and moved into our new home before the winter weather began. Later we partitioned it off, making us two rooms. <p>On Christmas day, 25 December 1899, our first child, Ethel, was born. What a sweet little girl she was. And what a happy event that was in our lives. It was a very cold night, and my husband spent most of the night chopping wood to keep baby and I warm. My dear mother stayed with us until baby was nine days old, and we got along just fine. <p>It was hard times and my husband had to spend much of his time away from home working with the sheep to keep food and other necessities in the home, that being about all the work he could get. <p>In August, 1901, we went to Salt Lake City, Utah, with team and buggy, and on 21 August 1901 went through the Salt Lake Temple and were sealed for time and all eternity. Our daughter Ethel was sealed to us at this time. What a happy day that was for us. After spending a few days with my husband's sisters, Mary Ann and Sarah Ann and families in Bountiful, we returned home. <p>On 12 October 1901 our oldest son, George R., was born. What a nice little family we had now, blessed with a girl and a boy. <p>In the following years eleven more children came to bless our humble little home, each one being loved just as the first one, and just as sweet. In order of birth their names are: Mary, James R., William R., Vera, Orella, Rulon R., Mildred, Elvina, Willis R., Lincoln R., and Delma, making us the parents of thirteen children. <p>William R., Orella and Delma passed away early in life and are buried in the cemetery at Cleveland, Idaho. <p>I was chosen Secretary in the Relief Society of the Wilson Ward on 11 June 1916, and was set apart by my father, James R. Ransom, Mary E. Lundgren being the President. I was also chosen as senior teacher in the YLMIA 15 October 1916. And on 12 November 1916, I was chosen as First Counselor in the YLMIA of the Wilson Ward, my sister Elvina being the President. <p>After Mary E. Lundgren moved from the ward I was chosen President of the Wilson Ward Relief Society. My mother, Agnes E. Ransom and Annie Ames were my counselors. I held this position until they annexed the ward back to the Cleveland Ward. <p>My son George left to serve in the Eastern States Mission 25 June 1924, returning home in August 1926, having fulfilled an honorable mission. <p>On 13 March 1927 I was chosen President of the Cleveland Ward Relief Society, and was set apart 30 April 1927 by Henry Larson, which position I held for five years, then was released because of poor health. From my home to the Cleveland Ward meeting house and back was a distance of about ten miles. Many times I have saddled my horse and made this trip to attend Relief Society meeting. I also served as a visiting teacher in the Cleveland Ward Relief Society. <p>On the 22 January 1940 my son Willis entered the mission home in Salt Lake City prior to his departure for the Central States Mission, where he labored in the service of the Lord for two years, fulfilling an honorable mission, returning home 21 February 1942. <p>After he returned home from his mission he was called into the service of his country for four years. I think it was in August 1942 when he entered the service. <p>On march 4, 1944 my husband was killed accidentally with a horse while on the desert with Foss and Mecham Sheep Company. His funeral was held at Cleveland, Idaho, 9 March 1944. He, too, is buried in the cemetery at Cleveland, Idaho. Willis was still in the service of his country when his father was killed. Those were very sad and anxious years for me. To think of them bring back to me many sad and heartbreaking memories. Only through prayer and the comforting spirit of my Heavenly Father was I able to stand the trying ordeal. <p>On 21 September 1944 another little grandson, Lincoln Edward (Eddie) was born. He was a great joy and comfort to me, as I spent many lonely hours playing with and caring for him. His parents were living in part of my home. <p>In the fall of 1946 my daughter Mildred and I moved from our home on the divide to Cleveland, Idaho, and lived in a little just across the road from my son Rulon. We lived there about five years. While living there my daughter Mildred was called to serve in the Canadian Mission of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints. <p>In February, after Mildred returned home from her mission, we went to Bremerton, Washington and spent five months with my daughter Ethel and her family, returning home in June. <p>In November, 1951, my daughter and I moved to Preston, Idaho, settling in the Second Ward, where we lived for three years. While living there I served as a Relief Society visiting teacher. On 24 January 1955 we bought this little home in the Preston First Ward, and moved into it on 26 January. I was called to serve as a visiting teacher in the Relief Society soon after I moved here and have served in this capacity ever since. <p>I have been blessed wonderfully by the Lord during my life and my prayers have been answered many, many times. I have heard the whisperings of the spirit to me on many occasions, also have been healed from my afflictions by the Elders through the power of the Priesthood. <p>I was given my Patriarchal Blessing by W. W. Sterrett, 13 June 1908. <p>I have ten living children, thirty-nine grandchildren, and fifty-five great grandchildren, a posterity of one hundred and four at this writing. <p>On the 18th of October 1959 I attended the Oneida Stake Conference when my son Willis was called and set apart as Second Counselor in the Oneida Stake Presidency by Elder Mark E. Peterson of the Council of the Twelve. What a thrill it was. Tears of joy filled my eyes. <p>I love my little home here where my daughter Mildred and I live a happy and contented life and love the work I do in the Ward. </p> Anonymoushttp://www.blogger.com/profile/07734779429268611504noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7938975141073197642.post-20120880455132996412012-04-23T08:13:00.001-06:002012-04-23T08:13:41.866-06:00In Their Own Words: James Rowley Ransom<p><strong>Below is a biographical sketch of James Rowley Ransom and his family. It came from a repository of bio’s held by William Leon Ransom, but I am unsure if he is the author.</strong></p> <p>On January 16, 1856, at Salt Lake City, Utah, James Rowley Ransom was born. Both of his parents were immigrants from England, and his mother, Elizabeth Rowley, was born in the Parish of Warfield, Shropshire, England. As a child, he went south to Lehi with his parents at the time of the southern movement. He said he could remember going to Camp Floyd, and passing through the east gates of Lehi Fort. Lehi was protection from the Indians at this time. His father, James Ransom, was born at Bexhill, Sussex, England <p>This family made their home at Lehi until 1862, when they were called by President Brigham Young to go and help settle Southern Utah. After a long and tiresome journey by ox team, they arrived at Virgin City. This family was in very poor circumstances and James had to start work very young to help with the support of the family. He went four years without shoes, then he got work mixing and carrying plaster for a man who was building a house. In return for his labor the man made him a pair of shoes. He was so pleased with them, he put them on and went skating with a group of boys and froze his feet. <p>Their food consisted of broom corn seed ground through a coffee mill and made into bread, and roots and greens gathered from the fields. Once they had ground sugar cane seed for their bread. This bread was quite dark and not nearly as good as bread made from broom corn seed. When his youngest brother, George, was born, a neighbor lady brought a couple of white bread biscuits to his mother. This was the first white bread James had ever seen. His mother gave him a piece of crust from one of the biscuits, and he said it was the best thing he had ever eaten. He was seven years old at this time. <p>On June 29, 1865, when James was just nine years old, his father was killed while peeling tan bark with a neighbor. The neighbor felled a tree which accidentally struck him on the head, killing him instantly. He was buried at Virgin City. This left James, who was the eldest, along with his three brothers, to care for their widowed mother. After a couple of years the family moved back to Salt Lake with an uncle, John Ransom. <p>James got a job herding cows across the Jordan River, along with Heber J. Grant and B. H. Roberts. In a short time the family moved to Huntsville, Utah. Here they made their home until he reached manhood. Here he got wood and hauled it to Ogden where he found sale for it. During the winter he worked at a sawmill. When the family moved to Huntsville, James worked for Bishop McKay, who was the father of David O. McKay. Many years later, when David O. McKay was an Apostle and was visiting a branch of the Church in Montana, one of James' daughters, Violet and her family were living there and attended the meeting. After the close of the meeting Violet shook hands with Pres. McKay and he made this remark about her father, "I surely do remember him. Your father was my guardian angel when I was a child." <p>About 1876, when he was a young man about twenty years of age, James went to Trenton, Utah, where he homesteaded a piece of ground and built a small frame house. Two years later his mother came to make her home with him. <p>While living at Trenton, he made the acquaintance of Agnes Elizabeth Austin, and on December 13, 1879, after nearly two years of courtship, they were married at Clarkston, Cache County, Utah, by Elder William VanOrden Carbine. Trenton was only a branch at this time. A ward was organized sometime later with James B. Jardine as bishop. <p>While they were living at Trenton three children, Mary, James, and William were born. On October 29, 1884, after the Logan Temple was finished, James and Agnes received their endowments and were sealed, as well as having their three children sealed to them. Apostle Marrioner W. Merrills was President of the Temple and performed the ceremony. <p>Trenton was their home for several years. While here he was road supervisor for quite a while. In the fall of 1887 the family moved to Cleveland, Idaho, and settled on Cottonwood Creek. They lived here for four years, then in 1891 James homesteaded one hundred and sixty acres under the Preemption Right on the divide between Cache and Gentile Valley at Cleveland, Idaho. Then he deeded half of this, which was eighty acres, to a brother-in-law, Robert Austin, so there would be another family out there with him. This is where he made his home throughout the rest of his life. He was one of the first school trustees at Cleveland. <p>On November 18, 1894, he was sustained as superintendent of Cleveland Ward Sunday School under the direction of Bishop John B. Thatcher. In April, 1899, he was called to fill a mission to the Northwestern States. The eldest daughter, Mary, was married by this time, and the two eldest sons, James, 17, and William, 15, were the sole support of the family while he was gone. In August of this year, their last child, a baby girl, was born. The family suffered many hardships and much sickness while he was away, but with the help of the Lord, they managed to get by. He was not released from being Sunday School superintendent during his absence, but Henry Larsen was called to act temporarily during this time. James filled an honorable mission and returned home in April 1901, and took over his duties as superintendent of the Sunday School once more. This position he held for a number of years. <p>On 28 January, 1903, he was ordained one of the seven presidents of the Seventies, 108th Quorum of Bannock Stake. He held this position for some time. He was an active ward teacher most of his life until his health failed. <p>On July 16, 1908, he and his wife were called by President Louis S. Pond of the Bannock Stake to the Logan Temple to receive their second endowments. <p>James and Agnes had eleven children, four boys and seven girls. All grew to maturity except the last one, Anna, who died at birth. Two of his boys filled missions, and one was called to the service of his country during World War I. He and his boys owned and operated a sawmill in Gentile Valley for several years. <p>All of his children grew up to be active members of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints. On April 21, 1921, a daughter, Elvina Ransom Hill, passed away, leaving a husband and one week old baby girl. <p>James Rowley Ransom passed away July 25, 1926, at the age of 70 years. 108 living descendants survived. He suffered greatly during his illness, never complaining, but faithful to the end. He was buried at Cleveland, Idaho. </p> Anonymoushttp://www.blogger.com/profile/07734779429268611504noreply@blogger.com2tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7938975141073197642.post-3901593442390485612012-04-22T18:57:00.001-06:002012-04-22T18:57:22.612-06:00Dominic Cusanza<p align="center"> </p> <p align="center"><strong>Birth: 5 May 1890 in New Orleans, Orleans, Louisiana, USA</strong></p> <p align="center"><strong>Death: 30 April 1957 in New Orleans, Orleans, Louisiana, USA</strong></p> <p align="left"> </p> <p align="left">Dominic Cusanza’s birth records spell his last name as Cusenza. He was born as the third child to Salvatore Cusenza and Vincenzia Guarnieri in New Orleans. He had one brother, Brase “Paul” Cusenza, and one sister, Anna Cusenza.</p> <p align="left"><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-rqFksUquCpU/T5So2UH-b-I/AAAAAAAABiU/vheokF2VH10/s1600-h/Birth%252520Records%252520for%252520Cusenza%252520Children%25255B7%25255D.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-bottom: 0px; border-left: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; margin-left: auto; border-top: 0px; margin-right: auto; border-right: 0px; padding-top: 0px" title="Birth Records for Cusenza (Cusanza) Children" border="0" alt="Birth Records for Cusenza (Cusanza) Children" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-9ZgKlXtb1pM/T5So2rm9OXI/AAAAAAAABic/76hLPQ5BQOI/Birth%252520Records%252520for%252520Cusenza%252520Children_thumb%25255B5%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="484" height="137"></a></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><em>This image is from the vital records search at: </em></font><a title="http://www.sos.la.gov/tabid/641/Default.aspx" href="http://www.sos.la.gov/tabid/641/Default.aspx"><font size="1"><em>http://www.sos.la.gov/tabid/641/Default.aspx</em></font></a></p> <p align="left">By the time the 1900 census was taken, it appears that the Cusenza family had been disbanded. Neither Salvatore nor Vincenzia can be found in the census and each child is recorded in a different location. Anna moved in with her mother’s relatives (uncle Vincent Guarnieri and Aunt Annunciatin Guarnieri Ferrera) in the 3rd Voting Precinct of New Orleans. Her name is spelled Cugenza here, but names, especially foreign names, were commonly misspelled in censuses.</p> <p align="left"><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-QiD7tYEKHsM/T5So25daQ-I/AAAAAAAABik/KmjPTLYquFg/s1600-h/Census%252520Clip%2525201%25255B5%25255D.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-bottom: 0px; border-left: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; margin-left: auto; border-top: 0px; margin-right: auto; border-right: 0px; padding-top: 0px" title="Guarnieri and Cusenza Census" border="0" alt="Guarnieri and Cusenza Census" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-cGt53j7peV4/T5So3E5ok1I/AAAAAAAABis/q34ExfRLqWU/Census%252520Clip%2525201_thumb%25255B3%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="490" height="64"></a></p> <p>While his birth record indicates that his name was Brase, Dominic’s brother went by the name Paul. He appears to have worked in ocean shipping. </p> <p>Dominic was likely sent to live at St. Mary’s Catholic Orphan Boys Asylum where he was recorded under the name of Dominic Cusanso. His age is off slightly, but that is yet another issue with antique censuses. This entry is however, the closes and only likely possibility.</p> <p><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-A_Ebm2PNiqU/T5So3QCDsEI/AAAAAAAABi0/XSd7IAA8ssQ/s1600-h/image%25255B4%25255D.png"><img style="background-image: none; border-bottom: 0px; border-left: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: inline; border-top: 0px; border-right: 0px; padding-top: 0px" title="Orphan Dominic Cusanza" border="0" alt="Orphan Dominic Cusanza" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-LVa7vbVBKTk/T5So33tzs0I/AAAAAAAABi8/WU6rRyKJeFA/image_thumb%25255B2%25255D.png?imgmax=800" width="478" height="24"></a></p> <p>On 11 February 1915, Dominic married a Giovannina DiGanzi (or something near that). Below is extracted information from their marriage certificate:</p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-A8KgrwOiEcs/T5So35UOWuI/AAAAAAAABjE/4SY3wqL_jLg/s1600-h/Domenic%252520Cusanza%252520%252526%252520Giovannina%252520DiGanzi%25255B4%25255D.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-bottom: 0px; border-left: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; margin-left: auto; border-top: 0px; margin-right: auto; border-right: 0px; padding-top: 0px" title="Domenic Cusanza & Giovannina DiGanzi" border="0" alt="Domenic Cusanza & Giovannina DiGanzi" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-FU14P2Gybs4/T5So4HW6lnI/AAAAAAAABjM/WE-XZweuPjw/Domenic%252520Cusanza%252520%252526%252520Giovannina%252520DiGanzi_thumb%25255B2%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="468" height="76"></a></p> <p>The couple had three children, namely: Salvador Cusanza (b. 1915), Mary T. Cusanza (b. abt 1917) and Josephine Gloria Cusanza (b. 1919), all of which grew up in the city of New Orleans, Louisiana. Some of their residential addresses include: </p> <ul> <li>1027 Royal Street, New Orleans, Louisiana</li> <li>2011 Desire Street, New Orleans, Louisiana</li> <li>1810 Bayou Road, New Orleans, Louisiana</li></ul> <p><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-37VL0TviqAw/T5So4Q9PYtI/AAAAAAAABjU/BMn7wtv_7jE/s1600-h/1930%252520Dominic%252520Cusanza%252520%252526%252520Jennie%252520Diganzi%25255B10%25255D.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-bottom: 0px; border-left: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; margin-left: auto; border-top: 0px; margin-right: auto; border-right: 0px; padding-top: 0px" title="1930 Dominic Cusanza & Jennie Diganzi" border="0" alt="1930 Dominic Cusanza & Jennie Diganzi" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-iE96bpUVNvY/T5So4oEVSHI/AAAAAAAABjc/xh__EVF0cOU/1930%252520Dominic%252520Cusanza%252520%252526%252520Jennie%252520Diganzi_thumb%25255B17%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="464" height="99"></a></p> <p>Dominic died on 30 April 1957 in New Orleans. His wife, Jennie, died about eleven years later in 1968. They are both buried at the Saint Vincent De Paul Cemetery in New Orleans.</p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-JNBrfoIhYiY/T5So4xh-reI/AAAAAAAABjk/-aj_p52JRAM/s1600-h/Domonick%252520Cusanza%252520%252526%252520Jennie%25255B5%25255D.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-bottom: 0px; border-left: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; margin-left: auto; border-top: 0px; margin-right: auto; border-right: 0px; padding-top: 0px" title="Domonick Cusanza & Jennie" border="0" alt="Domonick Cusanza & Jennie" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-OaJvT3jvGPE/T5So5PlF5II/AAAAAAAABjs/Ymr8yBh3ddE/Domonick%252520Cusanza%252520%252526%252520Jennie_thumb%25255B2%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="360" height="270"></a></p> <p align="left">To see Dominic’s Find A Grave Memorial Page, please visit the link below:</p> <ul> <li> <div align="left"><a title="http://www.findagrave.com/cgi-bin/fg.cgi?page=gr&GRid=6549110" href="http://www.findagrave.com/cgi-bin/fg.cgi?page=gr&GRid=6549110">http://www.findagrave.com/cgi-bin/fg.cgi?page=gr&GRid=6549110</a></div></li></ul> <p align="left"> </p> <p align="left">Below are various photos and documents related to Dominic Cusanza and his family.</p> <p align="left"><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-RtzVGmKYIkE/T5So5bdIFDI/AAAAAAAABj0/fxuDmADyL8M/s1600-h/World%252520War%252520I%252520Draft%252520Registration%252520Cards%252520for%252520Dominic%252520Cusanza%252520%252528b.%2525201890%252529%25255B5%25255D.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-bottom: 0px; border-left: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: inline; border-top: 0px; border-right: 0px; padding-top: 0px" title="World War I Draft Registration Cards for Dominic Cusanza (b. 1890)" border="0" alt="World War I Draft Registration Cards for Dominic Cusanza (b. 1890)" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-A_wrOFivp9U/T5So5tELizI/AAAAAAAABj8/7LVmSmTQeI4/World%252520War%252520I%252520Draft%252520Registration%252520Cards%252520for%252520Dominic%252520Cusanza%252520%252528b.%2525201890%252529_thumb%25255B3%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="478" height="247"></a></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><em>Dominic’s WWI Draft Registration (Click to Enlarge)</em></font></p> <p align="center"><em><font size="1"></font></em> </p> <p align="left"><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-7-rN8ZH2o2Q/T5So52BD4mI/AAAAAAAABkE/AfUdkpavaDY/s1600-h/World%252520War%252520II%252520Draft%252520Registration%252520Card%252520for%252520Dominic%252520Cusanza%252520%252528b.%2525201890%252529%25255B4%25255D.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-bottom: 0px; border-left: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: inline; border-top: 0px; border-right: 0px; padding-top: 0px" title="World War II Draft Registration Card for Dominic Cusanza (b. 1890)" border="0" alt="World War II Draft Registration Card for Dominic Cusanza (b. 1890)" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-4ovZZN6DaJw/T5So6B6nflI/AAAAAAAABkM/Ub5LUiHRAdY/World%252520War%252520II%252520Draft%252520Registration%252520Card%252520for%252520Dominic%252520Cusanza%252520%252528b.%2525201890%252529_thumb%25255B2%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="471" height="326"></a></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><em>Dominic Cusanza’s WWII Draft Registration</em></font></p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-STYFwvksHzU/T5So6magxvI/AAAAAAAABkU/ywpShMfsNNQ/s1600-h/image%25255B10%25255D.png"><img style="background-image: none; border-bottom: 0px; border-left: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; margin-left: auto; border-top: 0px; margin-right: auto; border-right: 0px; padding-top: 0px" title="1027 Royal Street, New Orleans" border="0" alt="1027 Royal Street, New Orleans" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-hS7yomqVi2k/T5So6_nxlpI/AAAAAAAABkc/o6uOQigWt-M/image_thumb%25255B6%25255D.png?imgmax=800" width="434" height="319"></a></p> <p align="center"><em><font size="1">Photo of 1027 Royal Street in 2009 taken by Google User “Mistlethrush”</font></em></p> <p align="center"><em><font size="1"></font></em> </p> <p align="center"><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-XJJHVckAmS8/T5So7eYctDI/AAAAAAAABkk/yCPft4lCcDo/s1600-h/image%25255B23%25255D.png"><img style="background-image: none; border-bottom: 0px; border-left: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: inline; border-top: 0px; border-right: 0px; padding-top: 0px" title="Desire Street, New Orleans" border="0" alt="Desire Street, New Orleans" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-sM17yX4i64U/T5So7hck9OI/AAAAAAAABks/kQrbsDoo5mo/image_thumb%25255B13%25255D.png?imgmax=800" width="456" height="154"></a></p> <p align="center"><em><font size="1">Photo of 2011 Desire Street from Google Street View, ca 2012</font></em></p> <p align="center"><em><font size="1"></font></em> </p> <p align="center"><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-njLCnYu6VyQ/T5So8DwzlVI/AAAAAAAABkw/5BJDt_quDg8/s1600-h/image%25255B15%25255D.png"><img style="background-image: none; border-bottom: 0px; border-left: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: inline; border-top: 0px; border-right: 0px; padding-top: 0px" title="1810 Bayou Road, New Orleans" border="0" alt="1810 Bayou Road, New Orleans" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-yvW-oF2tnk4/T5So8fjldlI/AAAAAAAABk8/JCixgCKpJss/image_thumb%25255B9%25255D.png?imgmax=800" width="452" height="213"></a></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><em>Photo of 1810 Bayou Road from Google Street View, ca 2012</em></font></p> Anonymoushttp://www.blogger.com/profile/07734779429268611504noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7938975141073197642.post-3398795489394378762012-04-22T17:07:00.001-06:002012-04-27T11:10:38.645-06:00In Their Own Words: Zerah Pulsipher<p><strong>The following is an autobiography written by <a href="http://beyondthehome.blogspot.com/2010/07/zerah-pulsipher.html" target="_blank">Zerah (or Zera) Pulsipher</a>. The typescript here was produced by Brigham Young University’s Herold B. Lee Library, and the original papers are likely held either at that library or in the Church records of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, elsewhere. Information in parenthesis and brackets were added later and are intended to clarify the message.</strong></p> <p>I was born June 24, 1789. The name of my parents were John and Elizabeth Pulsipher. My grandfather, whose name was <a href="http://beyondthehome.blogspot.com/2010/07/david-pulsipher.html" target="_blank">David Pulsipher</a>, was supposed to be a descendant from Ireland. I have not much knowledge of his ancestors. He brought up a family in Connecticut, New England. In the year 1769 he came to a new state called Vermont, went up the Connecticut River to Bellows Falls, went five miles back to a place afterwards called Rockingham, an entire wilderness country, where seldom a blow and been struck by a white man. There he selected and obtained 500 acres of land and prophesied or predicted things that would take place in years to come, which was a site for a meeting house, burying ground back of it and a town site where water power was erected. He cleared some land, built a public house or tavern, helped establish a settlement and converted the wilderness into a fruitful field. This is where I was born. <p>But when the Revolutionary War commenced, my father was very young, and being away from home one day he heard that the British army had destroyed some military stores at Concord, New Hampshire. Being fired with indignation, he sought for a recruiting officer and enlisted for one campaign. When he returned home and informed his father of the circumstances, the old gentleman told him that he was too young and that he would enlist and go with him. Accordingly he did, and they both went to Boston, Massachusetts. In the memorable battle of Bunker Hill, the 17th of June 1775, there they stood side by side and fought with about 13 Americans against 3000 of the British for about two hours. When the enemy, after firing Charleston and wending around under the smoke, had nearly surrounded that wing of their own army, they saw but a small gap to retreat through, which was then continually plowing ground with balls from the shipping. But while they were going out, my grandfather saw one of our men wounded and crawling away on his hands and knees. In the meantime a British soldier ran him through with a bayonet. Being filled with indignation at such rank breach of the laws of all civilized nations he immediately stopped, and amid scenes of death and carnage, loaded his gun and shot that man down before he left the ground and then obtained a safe retreat. I speak of this to let my posterity know that our ancestors were clothed with that steady unshaken determination in time of the most imminent dangers that are incident to human life. <p>In a few weeks after this my grandfather died with cramp rheumatism (probably a heart attack) in his breast. My father served his time out and returned home and attended to the cares of a family, married Elizabeth Dutton and raised a family of seven sons and three daughters. My oldest brother's name was Oliver, who raised large family in the state of New York on Lake Ontario. The second was David, who raised a family, living with my father in Vermont, where he died. John also married, but had no children. Solomon married and died in the war of 1812 with England without child. I am the next, have raised a large family. Elijah has raised a family. Arunah, the seventh, has a family. My oldest sister, Elizabeth, married and raised a family by a man named Lloyd E. Archer. Polly, my second sister, married a man by the name of Dexter Newton, and raised a family in the state of New Hampshire. My sister Sybbel, married a man by the name of Abram Newbury and lives in the state of Iowa. <p>My father was absolute in his family government, kind and affectionate to all his friends. His common practice was to make a feast once in a year and invite some of the poorest people that were in the town and seemed to take pleasure in their company. I lived with him twenty-five years and never knew him to turn a beggar away empty. He lived to the age of seventy-eight and my mother to eighty-six. <p>But to return to my own history -- when I was but a child I frequently had serious reflections but never prayed. When I was a small boy my father was taken sick for some time I was not much concerned, 'till I heard some of the neighbors say that Mr. Pulsipher must die. This put me to thinking that if my father should die that a large family of small children would be left without a head to the open winter subject to many disasters that were incident to human life. I could not bear the thought. An impression immediately came to me that I must go to the barn and there pray for his recovery. I turned and ran as fast as I could and when I got there I was about to bow down when something informed me that if I did I should die there and never return, which scared me so that I turned and ran back as fast as my legs would carry me. But my Father in Heaven took the will for the deed and restored my father to health. <p>Nothing of important nature happened for a number of years till I think I was about fourteen or fifteen years of age. When one evening as I was sitting by the fire-side in my father's kitchen alone, a sudden influence, over-powered my mind to such an extent that I lost sight of everything on earth for some time, I never knew how long. Suffice it to say, that it was necessary that more preparation should be made before I should be willing to pass the Vale of Death. Though I could not be reconciled to souls left in Hell fire to all eternity as I had been taught by the sectarians, still there were some things among the sects that appeared reasonable, I have often heard my father say that the signs of Christ's second coming was often seen and that he would come before many years should pass away. And if they did not live to see it, likely his children would. <p>However, when I was about twenty-one I married a very agreeable companion, lived with her about one year when she died leaving one child which we named Harriett. After the death of my wife (Polly or Mary Randell) I had some anxiety about her state and condition, consequently in answer to my desires in a few weeks she came to me in vision and appearing natural looked pleasant as she ever did and sat by my side and assisted me in singing a hymn - beginning thus: "That glorious day is drawing nigh when Zions Light Shall Shine." This she did with a seeming composure. This vision took away all the anxiety of my mind concerning her in as much as she seemed to enjoy herself well. This hymn which she introduced and sang with me applied to the great work of the last dispensation of the fullness of times. This transpired about ten years before Joseph Smith had discovered the first revelation of the work of the last days. My mind became calm as respecting her condition in the spirit world. <p>In the year 1814 I hired a farm at Bellows falls on the Connecticut River and being alone gave my brother John the privilege to work it with me. In the fall of that season there were the most extraordinary northern lights that I had ever saw, it was the cause of many speculative notions among the people but my father said it was the signs of the last days and of Christ's second coming. I regarded my father's remarks as specimens of good sense. <p>I soon wound up my business in that country and went to Pennsylvania, in Susquehanna County. A new country where there were much good timber. I built a mill, cleared a farm and married a wife by the name of <a href="http://beyondthehome.blogspot.com/2010/07/mary-ann-brown.html" target="_blank">Mary Brown</a>. A very agreeable companion by whom I have a large family of kind children. I stayed in that country about eight years and labored very hard rafting on the Susquehanna River, and many times my life was much exposed but I stayed in that country about eight years and removed to Onondaga County in the state of New York. I then lost my only son by the fall of a tree which caused much grief to me in that place. <p>I had many agreeable friends and good society there. I bought a farm and built a mill. I also built a meeting house for the Baptist Church which I was then associated with. In the summer of 1831 I heard a minister say than an ancient record or Golden Bible in Manchester near Palmyra which remark struck me like a shock of electricity at the same time thought it might be something that would give light to my mind upon principles that I had been thinking of for years and many times I had remarked that if the pure church with its gifts and graces was not on the earth, if so I had not found it. But I should be happy enough to find it in my day. <p>I embraced it accordingly in the fall of 1831 there was a Book of Mormon brought in to town I succeeded in getting it I directly read it through twice gave it a thorough investigation and believed it was true and the winter following Jerod [Jared] Carter came that was from a mission to Vermont or Lake George. As soon as he came into town I, with two Methodist Preachers went to see him after a reasonable introduction I questioned him upon the principles of the ancient gospel with all its gifts belonging to it. I asked him if he believed it, he answered in the affirmative. I asked him if he had ever laid hands on the sick and they had recovered. Yes, he said, he had in many instances. <p>He preached the following evening to a crowded congregation, held up the Book of Mormon and declared it to be a revelation from God. I could not gain-say anything he had said, he sat down and gave liberty for remarks, the congregation seemed to be in a maze not knowing what to think of what they had heard. I arose and said to the congregation that we had been hearing strange things and if true they were of the utmost importance to us. If not true it was one of the greatest impositions and as the preacher had said that he had got his knowledge from heaven and was nothing but a man and I the same, that I had just as good a right to obtain that blessing as he, therefore I was determined to have that knowledge for myself which I considered it my privilege, from that time I made it a matter of fervent prayer. <p>I think about the seventh day as I was thrashing in my barn with doors shut, all at once there seemed to be a ray of light from heaven which caused me to stop work for a short time, but soon began it again. Then in a few minutes another light came over my head which caused me to look up. I thought I saw the angels with the Book of Mormon in their hands in the attitude of showing it to me and saying "this is the great revelation of the last days in which all things spoken of by the prophets must be fulfilled." The vision was so open and plain that I began to rejoice exceedingly so that I walked the length of my barn crying "Glory Hal-la-lu-ya to the God and the Lamb forever." <p>For some time it seemed a little difficult to keep my mind in a proper state of reasonable order, I was so filled with the joys of heaven. But when my mind became calm I called the church together, (Note: he was their minister) and informed them of what I had seen. I told them of my determination to join the Church of Latter Day Saints, which I did and a large body of my church went with me. I was ordained to the office of an elder and went to preaching with considerable success at home and abroad. I had the privilege of baptizing Wilford Woodruff on the 31st of December, 1833, at Richland, New York. <p>At length there came one or two elders there with enthusiastic spirits which led the church into diversion which caused me a journey of 325 miles to get council to settle the difficulty. I remained in that part preaching in regions around and had the privilege of baptizing many into the kingdom till the spring of 1835, in which I gathered up the remnants of that church and went to Kirtland. There I assisted in the building of the temple; in the winter of 1836 I received my first endowment in that house, with about 300 Elders. <p>I labored to support my family and in the fall of 1837, I went to Canada on a mission, raised a branch of 29 members. I returned January 29, 1838, to Kirtland. I was ordained to the Council of First Presidency of Seventies. (Note: I took a mission south of Sesquahannah and Delaware Rivers, preached considerable, established a branch with some persecution. One day I stopped my carriage at the hitching post before a large house, where I saw a number of women looking out the window. They were entire strangers too, as I had never seen them before. One women met me at the door, called me brother, and said she had a vision she saw a Mormon Elder drive up to the yard, observe the horse and carriage and person, and as soon as she saw me she knew I was the one. We called a meeting and I preached there that night.) <p>The season following there arose a great persecution [in Kirtland], the saints were able to escape in the best manner they could. Joseph was carried away in a box nailed on an ox sled to save his life. Old father Joseph was taken out of a window in the night and sent away horseback. After the most of the saints were gone to Missouri I remained in Kirtland with about four of the First Presidents of Seventies. We continued to hold our meetings in the temple. Accordingly while we were at a meeting one Sunday, we took a notion to put our property together and remove in that way and when we had made that calculation we felt a great flow of the spirit of God, notwithstanding the great inconvenience we labored under for want of means. We lacked means to move ourselves and many poor that were yet remaining that had neither clothing nor teams to go with. <p>But when they heard that we were going together and would help one another they wanted to join us and get out of that hell of persecution. Therefore, we could not neglect them for all there was against them was that they were poor and could not help themselves. We continued to receive them till we got between five and six hundred on our hands. According to our covenant [Kirtland Camp] we had got them to move or stay there with them so we found we had got a job on our hands. We counseled together from time to time on the subject and came to the conclusion that we could not effect the purpose short of the marvelous power of God by the power of the Priesthood. Therefore, we concluded to best go into the [Kirtland] Temple in the attic story and pray that our Father would open the way and give us means to gather with the saints in Missouri which was near a thousand miles away. Accordingly, one day while we were on our knees in prayer I saw a messenger apparently like an old man with white hair down to his shoulders. He was a very large man near seven feet high, dressed in a white robe down to his ankles. He looked on me then turned his eyes on the others and then to me again and spoke and said, "Be one and you shall have enough". This gave us great joy; we immediately advised the brethren to scatter and work for anything that they could get that would be useful in moving to a new country. Some went to making staves to sell on the lake shore, among which I was one. <p>I think it was in the month of March that I was at work in the woods about nine o'clock in the morning there appeared to me a mighty rattling of wagons at the south. I suppose it must be as much as a dozen wagons rattling on peddle stones, it continued to draw nearer till I discovered it to be in the air and as it drew near I heard the sound of a steamboat puff; it passed immediately over our heads and went on about one mile to Kirtland Temple, there it appeared in the form of a steamboat loaded with passengers. Old Elder [Alvah] Beamen who was the president of the elders, had anointed them a few months before but had been dead a short time, he was in the bow of the boat. He was singing and swinging his hat till it came in front of the Temple. It then divided in two parts, the one was black the other white; the white went west and the black went north. <p>The explanation of the phenomenon we saw with much clearness. When with in a few months from that time there was a division of the authorities of the church. A number of the Twelve and First Presidents of Seventies descended and led many after them but the pure in heart went west. But we observe while we were attending to our prayers in the [Kirtland] temple from time to time there was curious circumstance transpired. <p>A Methodist meeting house stood a few rods from the [Kirtland] Temple which took fire one night there was a brand of fire thrown into the Temple at a window but went out. Most of the people being very hostile, the mob laid the charge of burning the house to the Council of Seventies. There was no doubt but they fired it themselves hoping by that means to get a pretext for our destruction but we knew we were innocent and trusted in God. <p>We continued our course steadily along and paid no attention to them. There was a universal determination that we should never leave that place in a company and they knew as well as we that the poor could not go out alone; therefore, they had a deep plot laid for our destruction. <p>But we knew where our hope was grounded and kept our steady course preparing to go out in a company well organized. But as I related to the burning of that house, they raged to a great extent because most of them supposed that we had actually done it. But as the Lord dictated to the great leader of that mob who had once been a Mormon and well calculated to carry out his devilish designs - was held by the power of God so that he had a vision and saw those that fired the house and seemed to be greatly astonished for a while and then met with the mob and informed them that it was not the Council that burned the house and he knew who it was but dared not tell on account of the law because he could prove only by vision, which they would not believe and still swore vengeance on us. But he swore by all the gods that lived that he would have revenge on them if they lost a hair of our heads. He had a large store of goods and could swear and get drunk. He had some influence with them so that we were preserved by the hand of God. <p>We obtained money and clothing for the company and the 4th day of July this man that had led the mob invited me to take all our teams and company and camp in a clover field which was about one foot high. I thanked him and embraced the officer. <p>[Kirtland Camp] The next day we all went out all in order as we said we would in the beginning with about 65 teams and seventy cows. Nothing transpired for some weeks until we got to Dayton and got out of money. The people would take nothing of us but money for our expenses and at a high price too. We went into council and prayed to God for money and provisions. Accordingly the Lord sent a turn-pike jober after us to get us to do a job for him. We therefore agreed with him for a job of twelve hundred dollars which we did in good order with his acceptance. <p>He then wanted us to do another job, it was then very dry and the wells so low that it was difficult to get water for our animals in the dry part of the country if we should go on. But we inquired of the Lord for what was best and we were impressed to go on, not knowing what we should do for drink but the day following there fell such a flood of water that the low places in the country were full and we got along very well. When we got into Illinois a few of our company stopped and further on in Illinois, Joseph Young with other stopped. The remainder of us went on continually hearing reports that there was war in Missouri and if we went on we should be killed by the mob. But we went in good order, keeping guards all the time. <p>When we arrived within five miles of Far West, which was the Metropolis of the Church in Missouri, there Joseph and Hyrum met us, greatly pleased that we had arrived with so large a company. They conducted us on to Far West and we camped around the temple cellar as they had it dug. <p>In the morning, the first of October, 1838, Joseph came to me and said he wished me to take company and go to Diahmon [Adam-ondi-Ahman], Daviess County, about 25 miles North which would take us two days and advised us to guard our wagons during the night. I informed him that his advice was good but we had not been without a guard since we left Kirtland. However, we went on to the place appointed and found a few brethren there surrounded by numerous mobs. Being greatly rejoiced to see us come and we were as glad to get through for we had been on the road with a large company from the 5th of July to the 3rd of October. <p>We suffered the perils of a hard journey for near one thousand miles among a hostile people, but the Lord had brought to try us to see what our faith was made of. We expected we had got home where we could locate our families and prepare to build up Zion, therefore we sold our loose property for improvements, subject to free nation rights. <p>The people being much opposed to our faith decided to drive us out of the country and obtain their farms back again that we had paid for. To carry this out they began to burn their houses and then go to the governor and swear that we had drove them out of their settlements and burned their buildings. Daviess County was a beautiful place situated on Grand River. First rate land and plenty of good timber where we supposed there had been an ancient city of the Nephites, as the hewn stone were already there in piles also the mound or alter built by Father Adam, where he went to offer sacrifices when he was old. Leaning upon his staff, prophesying the most noted thing that should take place down to the latest generation therefore it was called Adam-ondi-Ahman. <p>There we stayed about a month, being continually annoyed by mobs and thieves stealing everything that they could lay their hands upon that belonged to people of our church. In the time I was there I was assisted to build sixteen houses and the longest that I lived in one was four days. I had a large family with an aged mother; I think I never slept many nights while I was there without having my sword and pistols by my bed and frequently called by the sound of the bugle to defend the people from mobs, yet all the while we expected to stay there and by faith and works retained our places. <p>Then one day there came two messengers from Far West and informed us that Joseph, with others of the authorities of the church at Far West were delivered into the hands of the mob and that they (the mob) had three thousand men and the word from Joseph to us was that they would be likely to come here soon and advised us to lay away our arms, go to work and submit to anything that they should say. This struck us with a great depression of spirit, not knowing how to comprehend the ways of God. We had expected to stay there, locate our families and preach the gospel, but we were disappointed and right afront us we knew not and were left in a perfect state of suspense. But we knew nothing than to abide by the word of the Prophet. But in this conflict of feeling I walked away from the company where I had received the above information toward the grove and said in the anguish of my soul, "Lord what does all these things mean?" The answer to me was instantaneous, though in-expressed "Be still and know that I am God." In a moment I was at rest and happy in my condition. <p>I returned immediately back to the company that I had left and said to them, "Have no fear for God will provide a way for our escape." So we trusted in Him but if we had not have received word from Joseph we should have been very likely to have sent hundred of them to hell, cross lots, for there were about 130 of us well armed. There was but one place where they would be likely to cross the river in a line exactly in front of our cannons, well loaded with small slugs of iron. We had not only our houses, lands, wives and children, but the House of God to fight for. But the Lord's "Be still, and know that I am God" was with us. Therefore, we were quiet, bearing the afflictions that were laid upon us. We went to our labors, soon after this. <p>I, with other people, went across the river three miles to gather corn, when 800 of the mob were seen coming upon us; as they came up to the gate where we were at work they halted and sent a messenger to inform us that we were then prisoners. I happened to be on a load the nearest to the, they directed their attention to me and said we must go with them. I observed to them that we were there gathering for our families and cattle which they were in view of. They then said we might fill our wagons, get some boys to drive them home and go with them. <p>Accordingly we did. They went about a mile and halted. We were surrounded by a strong guard for some time and then discharged and sent home to await their trip into town. We had not gone more than 50 or 100 rods before we heard a volley of guns fired. I would think from fifty to one hundred. The balls came there among us. We looked around and saw a company supposed to be one hundred men paraded a little to the south of the main camp. They also gave a second shot; we kept a sturdy walk as though nothing had happened, for they hurt none of us. We went home the same day into Diammon, took all arms from the people and then put strong guard around us. <p>In that time we were often insulted by scoundrels in the shape of men which brought us near a fight, but the commander stopped it however. He prowled around there for a number of days and then gave us ten days to get out of that place or the mob would be set loose upon us. This had been the case all the time but now we had nothing to defend ourselves with. Besides there were many poor people that had no teams and many widows that had nothing but small children. <p>I immediately got my horses shod and took my family, a widow and family, another family all to one lead and moved to Far West, then returned back after another family. This was among the last that went out while the mob were prowling about stealing all they could find but although I was alone the last night I lay down by the side of my horses and saved them and went the next day and got the other family and carried them to Far West. This was the last of November; we were all destitute for grain or feed for our teams, our fields of corn were 20 miles off among the mobs as was also what few cattle we had but the most of our corn was destroyed before we could get it. We therefore, had hard living through the winter. After I had obtained a little meal for my family I went away up to the Platt Country with my team to get work for money to move out of the State in the spring as the edict of the Governor [Boggs] was that we should never raise any more crops in that state. <p>I obtained some money and returned to my family, but while I was gone I was obliged to stay at a mob tavern one night, alone, where they were very hostile. I did not like their appearances but I was obliged to stay there or run the risk of freezing on the great cold prairie, therefore, I had to watch as well as pray. But in the later part of the night I heard people in the lower part of the house in much commotion. I heard them saying they never saw such things before. They seemed to be much astonished at what they saw in the heavens. I raised myself up in bed, and looked out and saw a very bright circle around the moon with a very bright half circle at the outside of that with a very bright spot at the side of that nearly as big as the sun, then another apparent such in the northwest with another in the southwest, which gave a very extraordinary appearance. This gave them such a fright that they could pay no more attention to me, so I went on in peace. <p>I prepared to move to Illinois. I took my horse and rode to Richmond to get my gun that they took from me at Diahman [Adam-ondi-Ahman] in the war. I obtained it and prepared to move in March. I buried my mother there on a divide near Plum Creek. We succeeded in moving to Gurney [where] I found rents on houses so high that it would be hard for a poor man with a large family as I had to obtain a living and get anything ahead. Therefore, I took my horse up the river to Lyman and found a forest of about eleven miles square and considerable game in it. I went into the timber with Brother Burgess. I lost one horse moving from Missouri. My son-in-law lost one too, and had to stop among strangers with my daughter who had given birth to a child on the prairie. <p>I borrowed another horse and went to Illinois with my family and then returned for the remainder. We went into Bear Creek timber, and with one horse and our hands, built three homes, cleared thirteen acres of land and put it into crops, but we had nothing to live on until the crops were ripe. Brother Burgess and boys were strong to work out, but I was not able to do so on account of the exposure that I had past. Therefore, I could not do a days work in a day. I knew not how to obtain food for my family. While hesitating upon these things, I dreamed that I was going to make boxes and measures, and also dreamed that my women and children were making baskets, and that I went to sell them. In the morning I went and found some excellent timber for that purpose and made the frame according to the pattern that I had seen and also found some suitable timber for baskets. <p>The women went to work according to their direction from me. We soon obtained a small load and went out into the settlement and sold them directly for every kind of provisions that we wanted to live upon and some money. In this way we got along until harvest. <p>This season one of our neighbors from Nauvoo came for help in sickness, and informed us that there were not well ones enough to take care of the sick. I sent my daughter and sister there to help take care of the sick. I promised them that I would come to conference and see them. Accordingly, when the time came, I took my carriage and went up. [I] went first to the place where my daughter was, and found the house shut up [with] window curtains drawn. I knocked at the door and a faint voice answered. I went in and found a large family and every person laying prostrate. My daughter was the last one that came down; and she had been down about one week. Having the whole family to nurse night and day, she could not endure it. When I entered the house she heard my voice, sprang up from the bed and said, "Father, you have come. I want to go home." I told her to get ready and I would go and look for my sister. I went where she was and found her and the family in the same situation. I put a bed into the carriage and went home the same day and nursed them three months before I could heal them. <p>It was thought that my daughter would die, but I did not give her up. I called to the bed one day to see her close her eyes in death. I was seeing her apparently breathing her last. At that instant the Spirit of God came upon me. I said, "Mariah, do you want to live to raise a family, keep the commandments of God and do all you can to build up Zion?" She opened her eyes and said she did. I said to her, "Then you will live." That hour she sat up in bed and immediately got well, as did also my sister. <p>I would like to tell another little incident that happened. There was a man with a family come into the church, who lived about fifteen miles from me, who had a brother-in-law that was possessed with the devil, and was chained in a tight room. Numbers had been there to administer to him, but to no effect. I went there to preach in the after part of the day. The man got loose and was breaking down the ceiling. They had been in the habit of getting a very strong man to help on such occasions, and were about to send for him in a hurry. I desired them to let me see him before they did. They were afraid he would come out and kill some of them. With much persuasion I got them to unlock the door of his room. All the rough language and profane swearing, and threatening anyone who came in sight I had never heard before. They said he was dangerous to encounter with, but I entreated him to let me open the door. I had full confidence that I could handle him, with the help that God would give me. I was satisfied that they did not understand my intention. <p>I looked through the crack of the door. When he caught my eye he bawled out, "Old Pulsipher, I know you of old." At that instant I burst the door open. He stood with a sharp stick in his hand drawn back ready to stab me. Although he was a stout man and full of violent passion, I closed in with him so quick that he did not know what was up till he lay on his back, and I holding him while they bound him again. The family seemed a little surprised. However, before I left the next morning, the man, whose name was Samuel Newcomb, wished me to come and stay with him one year. He would give me large wages for he said that I could handle the sick man with ease, and he could leave his family and home with more safety. He was a man of considerable business and property to manage. I asked him if he wished to gather up to Kirtland with the Church. He said he would if he could sell his farm. He wanted $1,611 for all. We arranged for him to go the next spring, and I took the whole care of the wild man. <p>I recollect at one time upon the matter of his feeding, he flew into a rage all at once and broke loose. I was at work in the barn and a messenger came running for me and said the man was killing his mother. I rushed into the room, took him by the shoulders, shook him and said, "Sam, what are you about?" He in a moment left his raging, dropped his head and became docile till he was bound again. Later on we counselled with old Father Smith and he advised us to get seven elders of good report and fast and pray till he was delivered. We consulted the family, who had not kept the word of wisdom, but they agreed to do it. We therefore took the man, loosened his hands, administered to him in a room by ourselves, and I do not remember of him having a raving spell after that for six months. Then the devil entered him again. We were called for the second time. The family had promised to keep the covenants, but we found they had returned to the old practice of breaking the word of wisdom. We therefore sent a message to Father Smith, and he said if they would not keep the covenants we might go about our business and let them all go to hell together. <p>I labored to support my family; and in the fall of 1837 I went to Canada on a mission, raised a branch of twenty-nine members, and returned January 29, 1838 to Kirtland. I was ordained to the council of the First President of Seventies. <p>After we had lived in this place near two years, Joseph requested the First Presidents of Seventies to come to Nauvoo. I being one of that number I immediately repaired to Nauvoo and located in its vicinity, made a farm, lived comfortably and assisted in building the temple. <p>But Missouri mobs were continually seeking the life of Brother Joseph. I think there had been some raisings against him without success. These mobbers finally came to the conclusion that the law could not reach him, but powder and ball could. Therefore, they organized a mob of about 200 men, and put him in Carthage Jail with Dr. Richards, Hyrum Smith and John Taylor. (This being done it gave us a hard shock and caused much mourning) by shooting four balls into him. The fourth saved his life, striking his watch which was in his vest pocket. After Joseph had fell dead one of the ruffians made a move to take off his head, but a singular light shone around him (Joseph) that struck the man with fear. They therefore flew in every direction and disappeared. Our brethren went and brought them home and buried the dead and restored the wounded. <p>At this time the mob expected we would rise and give them battle. We thought best not to do it. We just kept still and continued our work on the [Nauvoo] temple, finished it and got our endowments. <p>But at that time most of the Twelve were absent on missions. Sidney Rigdon, who aspired for the presidency, came and called the church together and presented his claim for the presidency. But the Twelve soon came home and appeared on the stand at the day appointed for choosing. Sidney made his plea. Brigham Young began to speak and at that time I sat with my back towards the stand as did many others. When Brigham spoke he spoke with the voice of Joseph and we turned around to see Brigham speaking in Joseph's voice and beheld Joseph's mantle had fallen on him. The people understood it in the same way. Brigham stood at the head of the twelve, therefore the church turned to him. <p>Persecution continually waxed against the church. They thought it best to go to a more secluded land. Accordingly in January of 1846, I had notice to be ready at three days notice to leave on account of so many attempts to destroy the Church. <p>At length I had the notice and started with a good team the second day of February, crossed the Mississippi River and went as far as Sugar Creek, until the cold weather broke. There were about 500 of the heads of the Church here. I went back once, gave my son orders to sell what property he could and take the family and follow as soon as the spring opened. We went on from Sugar Creek in the Spring but streams and tempests opposed our march till late in the season. <p>I frequently went forward to pioneer the way and organize places for the poor to stop that were not able to go any further. In May I took my team and went back to meet my family and found them in Lee County with two teams, a few cows and a few sheep. My sacrifice there was about two thousand dollars. We went on and crossed the Missouri River that season and established a place called Winter Quarters. <p>That fall and winter, which was 1846 and 1847, the church suffered exceedingly. When we got there we found so many sick and dying from exposure that I took my team and what help I could raise and drew timber four miles and built six houses. Then I was obliged to go down to Missouri for provisions, was gone about six weeks in winter, camping out, and exposed to all the storms that are common in that season of the year. <p>I brought home what I could. When I got home I was so far exhausted from exposure that I could not walk one step without two crutches. I then sent my boys again, while I took care of the cattle which amounted to eighteen head. Many times I went on my crutches to get on my horse, then rode all day to save my cattle from the Indians who were continually killing them. <p>That winter was a sorrowful time for the church. Five hundred of our young men were demanded by the general government through the influence of old Tom Benton, who was a noted mobber in the first Missouri persecutions and was then in the Senate. This left the church with old men, children and many poor women, while their husbands were fighting the battles of the United States. <p>There were not well people enough to take care of the sick and dying. My boys continued to team through the winter till they both got sick. John was laid on the bed and was near the gate of death for a long time, when I was called in to see him breath his last. He was taken with pneumonia which many people think to be a certain sign of death. He looked very much like it to be sure. When I came in the doctor and my family stood around the bed. I called to him and he opened his eyes. I said, "John, you are not going to die now. I cannot spare you now. You must get well to help us move through the mountains." He immediately began to vomit a large quantity of the most filthy matter I ever saw come from any person's stomach, as black as ink. From that hour he began to recover and soon was able to drive a team. <p>In the spring the church leaders organized a company of about fifty wagons and we started for Salt Lake. I was advised to take ten wagons and go ahead and assist in making roads, but such storms followed us as I never saw. The highest and driest land in the country was soaked with water so that it was difficult to get along with a wagon. One morning I got on my horse and rode back a few miles to see how the company was getting along. I saw a man walking with a rubber coat on. I asked him how they got along and he said, "First rate." He put his hands in his pockets and they were full of water. <p>Parley P. and Orson Pratt and myself went forward to look for a location for the poor, and such as could not go on. We found a grove of timber and called it Garden Grove, a convenient place for a settlement. I then unloaded my wagon and delivered my load of flour and bacon and went back to look after my family. I met them not far from the Mississippi River in the year 1847. One boy got his leg broken and one man broke his arm in my company, but I set them and they soon got well. <p>We arrived in the valley about the 23rd of September, 1847, with all our stock except the sheep. Those we lost at Winter Quarters. We immediately prepared to build. I found grain scarce and hard to get. John Kneff was building a mill, the only one in the valley. I sold three cows to pay his workmen that I might get grain after he got his mill to running. I went to him for twenty dollars in grain, but he said he could not let anyone have more than half that sum, and that was not half what I had paid for. This made me feel very disagreeable because I had a large family and three other families of my friends that had no way of helping themselves and money would not buy it. <p>I thought on it one night and then came to the conclusion that I would build a mill and take a part of the toll of the grain that was in the valley. Accordingly, I rallied my help, went onto the mill site, dug a hole in the bank to live in through the winter about the first of December; and we commenced getting timber, without feed for our cattle and but little for ourselves. We continued our labor with about half rations upon all the different branches of the work till the first of March. By that time we got the first grist mill started and timber out for a sawmill. When done I ground for one-sixteenth, while others ground for one-twelfth. From that time we had bread to eat with all our families. I have seen the hand of God in preserving ourselves and cattle while the snow was three feet deep in the canyon where we got the timber and some of the time more than one foot in the valley. And we had not as much fodder as could be carried in one load. When I looked upon the circumstance I could not comprehend it in any other way but the marvelous power of God in sustaining them. <p>1850. This was a hard season for many. After we got our mill running we had enough, but lived prudent on account of so many that had none. Indian meal would command five dollars a bushel, but so many poor had none that I sold all that I had to spare at one dollar a bushel, though I was offered five dollars by those that were going to California. But their gold would not buy it of me when so many poor were starving. There were some informed me that they had not any bread in their houses for six weeks and came to me to buy bran, but I sold none. I gave them that. This scarce time caused people to scratch for life to raise grain, but the crickets were very troublesome and destroyed many crops in 1851. But in 1852 the gulls came and destroyed them according to the word of the prophet. <p>We built a house 34 by 30 feet on the corner of block 82 on Jordan Street. The next season we built a large barn and made a farm over Jordan about two miles off which gave us a good chance to keep cattle. There was nothing then of a very extraordinary nature with exception of Brother Brigham preaching continually to bring the church to obedience, but they were growing rich and careless till about the time of the October conference in 1856 when I understood Brother Brigham to say that the Lord would wait no longer. I think he did not define what chastisement testimony that some uncommon event was near at hand, but I was not aware that I had become so dull and careless relative to my duty till Brother Kimball called on me in public to awake to my duty. I began to call more fervently on the Lord. I soon saw that Brother Kimball was right and that I was holding a high and responsible station in the church as asleep with many others. <p>Brother Grant, who was one of Brigham's counselors, was authorized to preach repentance to the people and to a good effect. I with the associates of my council went before Brother Brigham and informed him that if he knew of any others that would take our places better, magnify it for the interest of the kingdom than we could, he was perfectly at liberty to do so, but he told us to go and magnify our calling ourselves. There was much confessing among the people of their faults. <p>Brother Brigham gave some strong prophetic language relative to the United States of America. I think not far from this the president and congress became very hostile to us and seemed to have designs to brand us like themselves or destroy us. Therefore, they sent an army to bring us to or destroy us, but we thought it not best to bring them in among us because we did not like their hostile spirit nor their habits. Therefore, we sent a few of our young men to meet them, which brought them to a stand for further consideration. <p>In the spring following, all the north part of the territory moved south till the army passed through to their quarters at Camp Floyd. <p>But previous to this the president and congress saw their mistake in sending the army here. Notwithstanding, they had charged us with treason and many other offenses. They sent commissioners here, forgave all our sins against them and wished peace and tranquility. Accordingly we all moved back to our possessions peaceably. <p>In the meantime, we were rather destitute of clothing, but speculators followed the army and brought more goods to the valley than was ever brought before so that the people were decently clothed. All this we considered direct from the hand of God to supply our wants. But evils have followed the army. Such a herd of abominable characters have come in their wake, that lying, gambling, robbing, stealing, and murdering till it seemed as though they were determined to break up all law and order in the territory. They brought with them much liquor which still furthered them in their abomination, and many of our people who were weak joined with them in their wickedness, especially the rising generation who imitated their habits. This gave us some trouble to keep the Church in order. Brother Brigham preached continually to bring the Church to obedience, but they were now careless. <p>We had some trouble with the Indians, but nothing in consequence of our being driven out from the United States. I think all the wars we have had with the Indians have not as yet made us so much trouble as the armies sent from the United States. <p>I still continued my labors in town and on my farm--what time I could get. I had much labor too among the Seventies, remaining [a] counselor. I was frequently out four or five evenings a week besides day meetings. <p>In March of 1857 I married Martha Hughes, daughter of James and Ann Picton Hughes. She bore me five children. <p>I discovered that with the age that I had approached that it began to wear upon my constitution. I was advised by some to give up my presiding and let a younger man take it that invoked upon it. I therefore gave it up, with the privilege of remaining in the body of the Seventies or join the High Priest Quorum. I, therefore, have yet remained in the body of Seventies. Considering they were both embraced in the Melchizedek Priesthood it was a matter of indifference to me. <p>However, the southern mission that had been in action for some time had some influence with me, partly on account of its necessity and partly on account of some of my boys that were called there. Therefore, I said I did not know but that I would go there if the presidency thought it best. No sooner than they heard of it they sent me an order to go with my family. I, therefore, put myself in the way of selling my property. My boys heard of it and came to help me move to Dixie. Accordingly in the fall of 1862 I removed to Shoal Creek, where my boys were keeping a herd for the southern people. I found it to be a very healthy section, and I enjoyed myself very well, considering the obscurity of the place. We were a great distance from the abode of the white men in the very midst of the roving red men. <p>I will now reflect back to the time our family meetings convened. The first was in February, 1855. I called my children together at my home in Salt Lake at this meeting and said, "I want to instruct you a little and give such advice which I hope you will remember. First get the Spirit of the Lord and keep it. The most of you have the priesthood and you will be likely to use it to govern your families and bring up your children. <p>"When a man has a number of good children he loves all of them. If the destroyer comes to take one of them, which will he give? Most likely the one he cannot keep, of course. Which child can't you keep by the prayer of faith and the authority of the priesthood? Pray mighty to God, let your thoughts be raised in prayer day and night, that you may have the Spirit of the Lord to be with you. <p>"Never speak till you know what you are going to say. Never whip a child in anger. Be sure that the Spirit of the Lord dictates to you when you groom your children. Never let your girls go with men that you do not know for some men have the fever of seducing, therefore, beware who they go with. Some women think if their husbands get another wife they cannot love them anymore, but they are under a great mistake, for he can love one hundred as well as the sun can shine upon each of them in a clear day--if God requires, you get them. Such idle thoughts should be banished from their minds forever. Why is it so? Because it is God's order. A man may love his wives just in proportion to their acts of kindness to him. I beg of you mothers to take care of your children while they are with you. I now will give way for you to speak." <p>Then each child would bear their testimonies. These meetings were held regularly once a year and recorded. </p> Anonymoushttp://www.blogger.com/profile/07734779429268611504noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7938975141073197642.post-52697049165846871892012-04-22T16:51:00.001-06:002012-04-22T16:51:44.866-06:00In Their Own Words: Henry Petty Dotson<p><strong>This detailed memoir was written by Henry Petty Dotson (often referred to as H. P. Dotson). It contains detailed information about his own life and the lives of family members. The notes in parenthesis were added more recently by some other member of the Dotson family and include references to what is now known about the dates and location addressed. The introduction to the piece reads, “From a History of One Branch of the Dodson-Dotson Family written by H. P. Dotson in 1909, at which time he was 86 years of age.”</strong></p> <p>My paternal grandfather, Elisha Dotson (Dodson), was from Virginia. He married a Miss Rachel Henry, a relative of Patrick Henry, about the middle of the 17th century (ca 1777) and moved from Virginia and lived for a few years on or near the Holston River in the southeast part of Kentucky (current atlas has the Holston river in southwest Virginia running through the city of Holston, into Tennessee near Kingsport and on to Knoxville). He was a Baptist clergyman. My father, Reuben Dotson, was born October 6th, 1781. About the beginning of the 18th century, grandfather moved to Williamson county, Tennessee and lived with my father for a few years, six miles east of Franklin, the county seat of that county. About 1826, grandfather Dotson moved with his wife to an adjoining County (probably Maury Co.) where they died two years or so afterwards. I was then about five years old and remember them well. My maternal grandfather, Garner McConnico, was also a Virginian and was one of the most prominent clergymen of his day. Both he and grandfather Dotson were what is still known as Primitive Baptists, whose names appear in Benedist's History of Baptists, a standard work of that day, now in 1909 out of print. Grandfather McConnico married in Virginia to a Miss Pollie Walker and moved to Williamson county, Tenn. about the same time grandfather Dotson did. At that date that part of Tenn. was just being settled by imigrants from the older states and the Indians were sometimes troublesome and many were the tales of horror I often heard mother recite. Sometimes whole families were butchered by them. Often a man was shot down while at work in the field and woe to the family at the home. Men always carried their firearms to the field as they never knew when a lurking Indian was around. At church or any other gathering every man took his gun and pickets were sharp on the lookout to prevent a surprise and avert a massacre. The people of this generation can form but a faint idea of those troublesome times. <p>My father, Reuben Dotson, married Nancy McConnico in Williamson county, Tenn. in 1805 and lived for a few years about ten miles east of Franklin. Here the following children were born: Mary H. Dec. 25, 1806, Garner H. Aug. 30th, 1808, James M. Dec. 5th, 1809, William W. April 7th, 1812, Garner M. May 5th, 1814, Tabitha T. Sep. 3, 1816, Christopher L. Nov. 20th, 1818, Adeline T. Dec. 12, 1820, Henry Petty July 15, 1823 (author of this article). This brings my narrative down to my birth, and while I was yet too young to remember anything, my father moved to another place six miles east of Franklin. At a very early age, perhaps not more than three years old, my memory goes back and I seem to live over again the scenes of my childhood. The dwelling was on a hill with five springs of pure water at its base. To the east, in my minds eye I can see my playground where happy childhood (words appear to be missing here) with brothers and little negros romp from place to place in childish glee. At the foot of the hill father built a still house, just below the spring and a few yards away he built a mill to furnish meal for making whiskey. I began to be old enough to drive oxen around in the mill and many days I was thus employed. When my services were no longer required there I would dodge out at every opportunity to keep from being put to other work. The land in that part of Tennessee was very fertile and the crops suitable to the climate were abundant. At any time during the year a fat shoal could be killed for fresh eating. Pumpkins were planted all over the cornfields and numerous loads of them were housed for winter feed for the stock. At that date every farmer of note had his still house and whiskey brandy were put on the market for revenue, as well as tobacco. At that tender age I was rather timit and extremely bashful. Among the incidents of my childhood that made such an impression was the death of William W. in his 18th year. He died of what was then called winter fever. About the same time, Tildy, a negro woman died with the same disease. Often I followed this brother, Garner and Christopher in their sports with bow and arrow. William's death created a sadness in the family hard to bear. My oldest brother, James H., had now arrived to manhood and he was given the privilege to make the younger children mind and do his bidding. I feared him more than I did father and mother. The first crop he made for himself he made me carry water to hi in the field in a half gallon pot. His field was perhaps a quarter of a mile from the spring and when I would get it to him with the water he would drink it all and start me on another trip for more. This kept me on the go nearly all the time. I got tired of this and as I had to go to the still house spring for it, I asked I asked the stiller to clean the slop piggin as it would hold three of four times as much water and I would take that to him and I would have some time to rest. The stiller, Tom, said "No, Marse James won't drink water outer that piggen", but I thought he would so I got him to clean it up and carried it as full as I could which was a ticklish job as it had no bales on it. When I got to him with it and handed it to him, he looked daggers at me and asked "what did you bring that for?" I made some excuse, I don't know what. He looked at me for a moment and then dashed the water all over me and said "Now go and bring water in the gallon pot". I went glad to get out of sight. <p>In those days it was customary at harvest time to invite the neighbors in to a reaping when the grain was ready to cut. On one occasion a number of reapers were in the field and I was left in a nice Sycamore grove to guard the water and a bottle of brandy till the men would come in for water, a dram and to rest a while. Og course I got a dram when themen did. It tasted pretty good. After the men had gone back to work I climbed up in one of the sycamore saplings and began to sing an old song I had often heard the negros sing, something like this, "In the mansions above, &". After I had been up in the sapling for s short time I said to myself, I will go down and get another dram" and again I did the same thing saying to myself "This will be the last". So down I went and took a pretty good swig. I saw the bottle was lowered considerably and to hide it I filled the bottle with water to make it as full as it had been. I mounted my perch again. I began to sing with a pretty thick tongue. The men who were not very far away heard me and soon came to the grove. My father ordered me down. I was fast losing consciousness and about when I got in reach of the men some one of them took me in his arms and gently lifted me down. I was now past all consciousness and knew nothing till the next day. For a long time after that I couldn't bear even the sight of liquor. <p>The student of history will remember something of the career of John A. Murril, the great Lanf Pirate whose operations embraced a few years beginning about 1827 or 1828. While I do not remember ever seeing him I remember vividly his accomplice, Daniel Crenshaw. Up to that time of their manhood they stood fair as the average man of that day. They were both residents of Wiliamson county. My father often saw them as other young men. My father hired Mr. Crenshaw to make the running gear of the mill spoken above. When Crenshaw had finished his job on the mill he disappeared and a fine young horse and bridle and saddle intended for my bother also disappeared and was never recovered. My father, a year or two after this began to make plans to move to Alabama and sent brother Christopher to a part of the county called Turnbull to get iron for wagon tires. I went with him. Billie Davis who married my older sister (Mary H.) lived there and I remember we crossed a small stream ten times on the route, which is an indication of the roughness of that part of the county. My father had sixteen negroes, old and young. Three of them were men who had wives and not wishing to separate them from their wives, sold Hardy to a Mr. Boyd, Isaac to a Mr. Cole, and Tom to a Mr. Warren who carried Tom to southern Mississippi even before father got ready to move. This shows the difference between men as to human kindness. Hardy, being my father's oxen driver was retained to drive his ox team to Alabama. He sold his homestead to a brother of my mother's, Garner McConnico. <p>Having secured about one hundred head of meat hogs and all being ready, a start was made near the last of Dec. 1830. The hogs were driven while the family moved making about fifteen or twenty miles per day. No incident of note on the route so far as I remember till we reached Columbia on Duck River, over which was a toll bridge. Here the tollsman wanted so much toll for each hog and father considered it so unreasonable that he refused to pay it. Stationing himself on this side of the river he told the hog driver to drive them down to the water's edge. Then he began to call them and the whole herd swam over. Not a hog was missing to the surprise especially of the toll keeper. We reached Florence, Ala. on the Tennessee river on Christmas eve, crossed over on a house boat and camped on this side. On the fall before, my future wife (Mahala Adeline Weeks) then a babe in her mother's arms, passed Florence on a Flat Boat destined for a home in Miss. In due time we arrived at our destination twelve miles south of Columbus, Miss. in Pickens County, Ala., half a mile east of the Mississippi state line and about four miles from a village on the Tombigby river known as Young's Bluff, and afterwards called Nashville. On the 13th of Feb. 1833 a new brother came into the family that weighed twelve pounds and he was given the name of William Lazarus Hardiman (Dotson). On the night of Nov. 13th, one of the most wonderful displays of shooting meteors we ever saw occurred (Encyclopedia Britannica refers to it as, "the great meteor shower of 12 Nov 1833"). While still living on this place Major Warren brought Tom, one of the negro men father sold in Tenn. to keep from separating him from his wife. But Major Warren dealt with negroes as so many cattle. <p>While yet in Tennessee small coins were called four pence, nine pence or two or three pence, here it was called Pickmam (?) , bit and so on. This sounded strange to us, but the most astonishing thing to small children and even to grown negro women was the cry of the Whipporwill at night and they kept close lest one of these Whipporwills might whip them. We could hear all sorts of hobgoblin stories and those with the shrill cry of the Whipporwill, kept us indoors till we learned better. In the Fall of 1834 the family moved to another place half a mile away which was bought of Dr. Polman. On this place was a fine peach orchard and a fine body of creek bottom land Kingkaid (Kincaide) Creek. On this creek my father and UNCLE LAZARUS DOTSON built a mill. Here some half dozen of us boys would stroll of a Sunday morning to go in bathing and other sports. One Sunday morning we had gone to the mill and about ten o'clock I discovered the water in the mill pond didn't look right. It seemed to be in a quiver and I called the attention of the other boys to it. But the oldest one of them made light of it and went on with their sport. I stood watching it and looking at other objects nothing looked right. Filled with apprehension of something unusual, I knew not what, I made for home as fast as I could go. When I got in sight of home I saw all the family who were at home standing in the yard gazing at the sun which was now about half round. I had never heard of such a thing before, really thought the end of time was at hand. Stars began to be seen in the sky, cattle to show signs of distress and fowls to go to roost. By this time the boys I had left at the mill had geared four of themselves with Pawpaw bark to a truck wagon with one of their number as a driver, had got about half way home and seeing it was getting dark in daytime became so frightened that they took no time to ungear and came pellmell up the lane about as badly scared as boys ever get. The sun was now completely covered and only a dark spot was seen, instead of a bright noonday sun. <p>In the same year, 1835, while working in my little patch one Saturday morning the sky was murky and I could look at the sun. I saw what looked like a buzzard flying across his disk. I stood gazing at it for some time seeing it did not get off I soon went to the house and reported it. I had never heard of such a thing before and this occurring after that total eclipse, we knew not what to expect next. I was then about 12 years old and after I arrived at manhood I had a desire to consult works on astronomy and I learned from a work called Geography of the Heavens that a spot on the sun that can be seen by the naked eye cannot be less than 50,000 miles in diameter, an area many times larger than the earth. <p>(handwritten on margin: "Notes of Henry W. ancestors: Incidentally, I have Henry W. Dotson-marriage to Martha Hall George in Columbus, Miss.-1831. They moved to Miss. between 1840-42 as Mamia's mother Louisa Euporia was born in Miss. in 1842 the first child to her born there. So you can figure out when Nancy died." Believe notes referred to Lazurus' son, Henry Washington Dotson, 1806-1883. LDS ancestral file has his marriage to Martha George 21 Oct 1830, Pickens Co., AL. Their daughter, Louisa Eugenia was shown as born 13 Dec 1840, Columbus, Loundes Co., MS.) <p>An incident that cast a gloom over the whole family a younger brother by the name of Reuben Lafayette Jackson (Dotson) was my daily playmate and the fall of that year, 1835, in cotton picking time, one evening perhaps two or three hours before night he took his basket of cotton to the cotton house in the yard, which was not over fifty yards from the house. As he did not come back to the field and no one at the house had seen him we began to hunt for him. After all had come in I went into the cotton house and saw his legs sticking out and the cotton all leveled off around him. My father and brother Garner were outside standing at the door. When I told them what I saw they both got in and pulled him out and he was dead. Language fails me to tell my sorrow. And for a long time afterwards it seemed my life was a blank and I could not smile again. Though this sad event occurred 70 years ago a tinge of sadness is (unreadable) when any circumstance calls it up. <p>The mill spoken of above was accidentally burned and my father then sold his interest in it and began preparations to leave to Mississippi. He entered 160 acres of land in the N.E. corner of Attala county about 20 miles north of Kosciusko and about four miles from the Historical village of French Camp. He took a couple of Negros there and opened up a farm in 1836. The white family remained in Alabama and I, with with smaller members of the family made a corn crop. The latter part of that year, the whole family moved to our new home and I found the whole forest full of game. Deer, turkeys, wolves, wildcats and an occcasional bear. Two species of birds we had never seen before were plentiful Parocueets, a beautiful species of Parrot, were often seen in droves. At night they roosted by hanging themselves by their crooked bills over a limb. They had a peculiar squall. Another species called Ivory Bills for want of a name. On the approach of fowl weather they uttered a squeal that could be heard half a mile away. When the country began to be settled up both these birds disappeared from this part of the state. I saw them in (the) Mississippi bottom during the civil war in 1864. From 1832 to several years after an occasional indian could be seen around but they proved harmless. It was said to be a boast among them that they never shed a white man's blood. Game was so plentiful that it could be seen at any time in any direction when out in the forest. One of my greatest pleasures was hunting and many a turkey gobler I brought in during the spring season. But I was never an expert in killing deer. <p>About every four years my oldest brother (James M.) who remained in Tennessee after my father moved from there paid us a visit. And when in my 17th year I was permitted to go home with him. At that day there was no rail roads and the trip was made by horseback. It was in the fall of 1840 that we made a start from father's home in Attala county, Miss. and in due time reached brother Garner's in Pickens county, Alabama. After resting a day or two, we made a start for brother James' home in Tenn. The trip was one of pleasure to me. This was on the eve of the of the presidential election of Harrison who was a Whig. On our route, at almost every village or place of note, flags were hoisted on poles by Democrats and Whigs. And Politics ran so high that each party tried to raise the highest pole. After 7 or 8 days we reached brother's home and I soon became familiar with new scenes and new friends. After a time I started to school but the teacher, a scotchman, while perhaps a firm scholar was a poor teacher and hence his school was to a degree a failure. During Xmas holidays there was a party every night through the neighborhood and at every place a ball was given. And nearly the whole night was spent in such festivities. At my age, 17, these festivities were a treat to me. After being there till the next spring, I began to be homesick. Little incidents not necessary to mention only intensified my desire to return home to my father's house. In the early spring I made the trip. It was a lonesome trip but I made it without any mishaps, arriving at brother Garner's in due time. After a few days, I hired to a cousin, James Dotson (probably Lazarus' son, James W.), and when my time was out I hired to a Mr. Hancock. Before beginning with him I got a letter from father demanding me to come home. This was welcome news and I persuaded brother Garner to go with me. I had been sowing wild oats long enough and I would have been glad to see even a dog I had seen in Mississippi, much more my own father, mother, brothers and sisters for ever since I can remember there was no place like home. <p>I forgot to mention in it's proper place some incidents of my trip from Tenn. and will relate them here. When I got ready to start I bid them all goodbye Perkins Hardiman (probably Nicholas Perkins Hardiman, brother of James M. Dotson's wife, Susan Hardiman) accompanied me for about ten miles and finally I came in sight of my father's old homestead. I rode around the largest poplar tree I had ever seen, it was 36 feet in circumference which gave it a diameter of 12 feet. It was apparently about 50 feet to the lowest limbs. It was said to have 7 bee hives in its limbs. It was in sight of the old homestead. The house was on the hill where I spent the first years of my childhood. A mile further on we called at Mr. Boyles and I called for Hardy, the old negro my father had sold him, who came out to the gate and I had a short talk with him. He was now too old to be of much service and I bid him goodbye for the last time. <p>Like other boys of my age, I drifted along from one thing to another (and) went to school all the time I could which was about three months each year after crops were laid by. Some of the teachers were only apologies and I learned but little. I attended a fifty day grammer school taught by Mr. Jack Malcomsom and for the time employed this was of more advantage to me than any schooling I ever had. I almost got Hutcham's grammar by heart. When in my 22nd year I attended school for about 8 months, taught by Amasree White. Here I studied Algebra and surveying, arithmetic, grammar and so forth. Having a fondness for music I attended all the singing schools in reach of me. <p>About the close of my school career I formed the acquaintance of a nice family (David and Betsy Weeks) in which there were four girls. The older one soon married I got my wits together to win the youngest (Mahala Adeline) that I thought was a beauty. I had always been so bashful around the girls that I found it very difficult to carry on a conversation with them and if they were not talkative themselves then most of the time was spent saying nothing, However I did win the youngest girl of this family and we were married the 9th of June, 1845. And up to the present time in 1909, we have been together 64 years. In all these years I have found her to be a real helpmeet and under the most trying scenes to be a real heroine. <p>My father gave me a tract of land not far from his home in the N.E. part of Attala county. On this place we lived for several years and here several of our children were born. Apart from farming after a primitive style I taught literary and singing schools. After my father's death in (21 Jan) 1854 I sold my place and moved to Oktibbeha county about two miles south of Whitefield. This was in the year 1856. For the next year and the year following I taught music and it seemed that no matter what day it was nor how busy the whole population seemed to attend. I was also selected as clerk of the Louisville Baptist Association for five terms. The civil war broke out in 1860 (12 Apr 1861) which cast a gloom all over the country and to quote an old music teacher "there was not a song in Winston County". We learned that President Lincoln had called for 75,000 troops to preserve the Union. The people of the South flew to arms and what followed I leave to the student of history. Not being of a military disposition I did not want to go into the army and having been appointed by the County Board to get up supplies for the families of those who were in the army I was exempt. But I was forced to go by those who over rode the law and I resorted to every expedient that I could to keep out of it. I will say in passing that it was a rare sight to see a young man or middle aged man at church or anywhere else while the war lasted. And to the credit of most of the negroes be it said they would have died in defence of the women and children left in their care, while their masters were in the army. But I was forced by conscription to go. By this time I had lost all hope of the success of the south to win her cause and I was not alone in this. Hundreds of soldiers were kept in by coercion and I determined to get out of it. The narrow escapes and the hunger endured I have no language to describe but the sweetest morsel I ever tasted was some bread crumbs in the bottom of (my) haversack. I knew then I could never see a crumb of bread wasted. I finally reached home and after the usual greetings from my sister and her husband, I lay on a bed to rest. I felt I could weep myself away. <p>After rest from the fatigues of my long trip from Dalton, Georgia and fed on wholesome food I began to feel myself again. But I had to use the utmost caution for the country was full of cavalry, to force men into the army. This suited them better than to go to the front themselves. As time (unreadable) the hopelessness of the south to win was a foregone conclusion but the leading men of the south seemed determined to rule or ruin. To live at home at peace was out of the question and while in the midst of these troubles a brother of mine (William Lazarus Hardiman Dotson) sent me a note saying he was going to California and wanted me to go with him. He thought the trip could be made in safety and once we were there we would be out of it. When this message was first delivered to me I had no thought of going but after thinking it over and seeing no prospect of better times I decided to break up and go. Before I could get ready my brother and John Dudley, a nephew left and I saw them no more for twenty years. However before he left he sent me a note telling me to come on and meet him in Independence, Missouri and there would be a letter there telling me of his whereabouts. After getting things ready we made a start and through untold hardships and delays incident to those troubled times we reached by wagon and team the Mississippi river and after troubles too harrowing to mention or describe we got aboard a gunboat and were landed at Helena, Arkansas. After a week or ten days stay were taken to Memphis, Tenn. and after a short stay there were carried to Cairo, Illinois and by rail to Duquain (DuQuoin), Illinois about 75 miles north of that place on the I. C.(Illinois Central) Railroad. Here we stopped among strangers to make the best disposition of ourselves we could. Having made the trip in the sickly season of the year three of our children died there, James was born Jan. 22, 1849, Acena a lovely little girl born Jan.1857 and Nina a lovely babe, born May1864. There all three died within a month of each other in the fall of 1864 and are buried near Duquain, Ill. None but those who have gone thru such trials can realize the sorrow we experienced. <p>I soon got work to do and wrote to brother and directed it to Independence, Missouri, first and last wrote four letters but received no answer from him. I then wrote to the post master there and in due time got an answer stating that there were four letters for my brother but none for me. This was sad news for me for he was gone I knew not where. To make the best of my situation was now my aim. After staying at Duquain till early spring I engaged for a time to a Mr. John Snyder out in the country about ten miles from Duquain. There I became acquainted with Dr. Cobb Mulkey and a son in law by the name of Isaac Clayton. With Mr. Clayton I made a crop in 1865. We found them to be among the best people we ever knew even among our own kindred than Dr. Mulkey, Clayton and his wife. Thru their influence we were introduced to others and I taught a singing school, thereby becoming acquainted with a wide circle of newly made friends. It often occurred to me why should these people be engaged in a deadly struggle with the people of the south. <p>The war came to a close in April of that year and hostilities ceased. Again it was possible to live in the south among our own people. Having lost sight of my brother as related previously, a strong desire to return to Mississippi came over us and we began preparations to go back. <p>All things being ready some of our new made friends went with us to DeSoto, a station on the I. C. Railroad and we reached Cairo in due time. Not being able to pay a hotel bill we spent the night as best we could. We first made our beds in a low hay loft and the rats soon ran us out of there by permission we went to a little hut in which fires were left for some purpose and here it was so hot we could not stay there so the remainder of the night was spent at the depot, as best we could. The next morning I went down to the steamboat landing and engaged passage to Memphis. We soon had our effects there and by some mistake began to get on the wrong boat. When I saw this I (unreadable) to the boat official. He asked me where I wanted to go and learning that Memphis was my destination, said he would take us there and flat refused to take our effects off. The cost would be no greater than on the other boat. We all got aboard and we were soon under way. The boat was loaded almost to the waters edge. Near Island No.10 the boat hit a snag and soon began to sink. But being near a woodyard it was cabled to trees on the shore. We were on the deck floor and had to wade water almost shoe mouth deep to reach (the) forward part of the boat to get to the cabin floor. All our effects were floated off into the river except the clothing we had on. We got ashore and saw the mules, cows and hogs struggle in the river. Many of them were drowned. There seemed to be more than a hundred head of stock on board. As soon as the boat began to sink the whistle that gave the signal of distress began to blow and the boat that we had intended to take came to the relief of the passengers. Part of our fare was paid back and with this I secured passage to Memphis with barely enough to pay our fare to Vaiden in Carroll County, Miss. Here we landed and made our way three or four miles on foot to a farm house where we were permitted to stay until Billie our oldest boy could get to our kindred near French Camp for conveyance. As soon as the trip could be made conveyance was brought by brother Mason and the next day we were taken to our people. We made our temporary (home) with my wife's mother (Elizabeth "Betsy" Fulcher Weeks) five miles east of Springfield, Miss. and in the year 1866 we made a crop. The early spring was so wet we made very little. <p>On the 10th of January 1866, (twins) Burkett and Lou were born. Late that fall I made arrangements to teach school at Milligan Springs church, 14 miles east of Winona and boarded with Mr. Tom Stuart at $10.00 a month. That together with two singing schools during the year paid about $700.00. This with what could be done at home put us on our feet again. In 1868 I cultivated part of the W. T. Weeks land and made a fair crop. Prior to this a letter from brother William addressed to Lewis Black (probably Samuel Lewis Black, husband of Almyra Angeline Dotson, sister of H. P.) was received. This is the first word I had had from him since losing sight of him. He partially explained why he did not stop at Independence, Missouri. <p>The next year I bargained for a homestead from Jesse Fulcher, opened it up and made our home there till 1879. During those years I taught school at Mt. Airy to which place I gave the name of Mt. Airy on account of it's exposure to cold winds. The name was afterwards given the name of the Methodist church there. Perhaps but few know how the name originated but this is how it was. <p>Up to this time I had served as Secretary for five times for the Louisville Baptist Association and othe congregations, served a Deputy Assessor for Choctaw county in 1875, taught both literary schools and singing schools. But in 1879 we thought we saw a chance to better our conditions by going west, as by this time I had learned that brother William had prospered in his western home and we naturally wanted to go there too. We disposed of our effects here except what we could take with us and finally landed in the San Luis Valley of Colorado (the Mormon colony in Manassas, Conejos Co., CO) instead of going to Utah where brother William lived. For about two years we were happy in our new home and pretty well satisfied. We soon got acquianted with people there and like people everywhere, some were first class with whom we enjoyed association and then there were those who were not what we thought they should be. The climate was so different to what it had been in the sunny south where we were raised and our children were born that we soon wanted to return. This was partly due to the fact that I had not gone to Utah where brother William was. We kept up a close correspondence still hoping that we would again live close together. A blizzard that killed all vegetation the night of Aug. 27, 1882 decided us to seek a warm climate and we made preparations to return to Miss. We arrived here Dec. 1, 1882 and got a cordial welcome from our kindred and were given all the aid our kindred were able to give. All our efforts were needed to make a living. <p>During the spring Brother William paid us a visit and I was proud to see him as I had not seen him since 1864. The privations he and his family had undergone for the first years were vividly rehearsed and considering the circumstances it was well that we did not get up with him in Missouri. Later in the spring William returned to his home in the west and I taught school in Dry Creek, in Attala county and I made a small crop on my wife's mother's place. During the next year I homesteaded 120 acres of land moved on it and the year 1885 I sold books. But I found it a poor business for me. I had been pretty extensively known over the surrounding country and I was generally welcomed where night over took me. Otherwise it would have been an expence instead of profit. I don't think I ever felt more dependent during my life than I did at that time. To my mind not one woman in ten thousand could have done better than my wife did under such adverse circumstances. And Burkett, just emerging into manhood was the prototype of his mother. He was always equal to the occasion and now at 43 he is a man among men. I followed farming and teaching until 1895. <p>I had now arrived at the age to retire from teaching and needed a quite life. We were now visited by Mormon elders and so far as we could judge they were all first class men. And their preaching was in keeping with the scriptures as we understood them. By their contributions and help from Brother William and his son Reuben, we were able to take a trip to Salt Lake City. <p>We left Sturgis on the 8th of June 1899 and arrived at Salt Lake City on the 12th. We were soon at his temporary home. He was living in a rented house and after congratulations were over and refreshments served and a good nights rest, my brother took me to places of interest in the City. He introduced us to his friends as we met them. He seemed to know everybody he met and seemed to be regarded by them as first class. In a day or two we took a trip to the Pavilion at Saltair. There we saw perhaps more than a hundred bathing in the briny water of Salt Lake. This was a novel sight to us as they were floating in the water like so many corks. It is impossible to sink in this water. It is only necessary to hold ones hand up to keep from being strangled. <p>After resting and visiting in the city till the 26th we took a trip to Mt. Pleasant where brothers youngest daughter Mima (Nancy Jamima) lived and ran a hotel. We were driven around to places of interest and spent ten very pleasant days except my wife's health was very poor and she could not enjoy it as otherwise she would. <p>On the 1st day of July we left Mt. Pleasant for Minersville my brother's former home. Here his son Reuben lived, engaged in farming and merchandising. We stopped off at Provo to wait for the train that would take us to Minersville. We visited with Elder Jones who had visited us in Mississippi. Reuben met us at Milford with a conveyance to take us to Minersville, 14 miles away. After getting to Minersville Hattie Gentry, another of Brothers daughters took us home with her about 20 miles away. We visited the Barracks built originally for soldiers but now used for a high school. Here a number of stone buildings resembling a small village were seen. We went thru a mine on the way back and I was glad to be out of there and declared that I would never try that again. On the 4th of July I attended a celebration at Minersville that made me think of the celebrations we had back in Miss. On the 15th of July we went to Parawan in Iron county 40 miles south of Minersville. A few miles from Parawan the road runs thru a gap in the foot hills. On both sides of the road are high rock walls filled with all sorts of pictures. Hieroglyphics, incidentally the work of a prehistoric race. As far is known they have never been deciphered. Some of there pictures were at least 20 feet in height. We were carried up into the mountains to what was called Housier Lake. This Lake was fed by a bold spring of ice water. The lower end of a depression in the mountains by an embankment. The length of the lake is about half a mile and it is well stocked with fish. We had quite a feast eating them and drinking cold buttermilk. An old gentleman and his family had their summer residence there. We returned to Parawan that evening and visited places of interest for a few days and then back to Minersville about the 22nd. Another celebration on the 27th which was Pioneer Day as the Mormons called it and a day or two later Brother and his wife took us 40 miles south to a place called Sulphur where his oldest daughter lived. Anna (Violet Ann) was her name and she lived part of her time here and part of it in Salt Lake City. About half way from Minersville to Sulphur on a gentle rise in what is known as Escolante Desert are about fifty hot springs led off by trenches to a reservior below for irrigating and watering of stock. The water was in a boiling state and I actually boiled my handkerchief in one of them. On the 2nd of August brother, his wife and daughter Hettie accompanied us to Milford where we bid good bye and took the night train to Provo. We stopped off and stayed a day or two with Elder Jones. I never saw a finer Apple orchard as I saw there. The ground was literally covered with apples and the trees were loaded with them. A cherry tree seemed to have bushels of cherries on it. A crowed gathered on the second night we were there and a welcome was extended to us. After our stay had ended we took the train for American Fork and stopped off and spent a few days with Elder J. W. Chipman. We took the train for West Jordan and spent a few days with Elder Bateman and his father's family. We were taken to places of interest, first to a Power House in Big Cottonwood Canyon where a mountain stream created a roar almost deafening. The power here runs the electric lights in the city about 20 miles away. <p>We also visited a copper smelter about ten miles south of the city. The strong odor from the smelting copper was almost stifling and is certainly very unhealthy. Elder Bateman's house is in sight of the city and although 12 miles away the street lamps can be seen and looks like so many stars. After four days at Elder Bateman's he carried us in his hack to the city to Bishop Maycock's as one of his sons, A. Maycock had enjoyed our hospitality in Miss. We attended a meeting of the Tabernacle and heard a fine choir accompanied by the grand organ and listened to a sermon on Agnosticism by Elder B. H. Roberts. He handled it in a masterly fashion. On the 14th we went to Farmington where we were met at the depot by conveyance to Elder Combs where we met several elders whom we had entertained and had a very agreeable time. I had thought it strange that these people are so little understood and vilified. It is true that there are among them who are not what they ought to be but where will we go and find everybody first class. <p>On the 16th we returned to the city and made preparations for starting our journey back home. Being destitute of funds to pay our way back to Miss. my brother gave me a check on the bank for 5 or 50) dollars as he feared the elders would not furnish the funds as they had promised. But I had little doubt on this score and true to their promise they bought tickets and furnished money for incidental expenses on the route. I had no need to use the check and I sent it back to him after we got home. But after we went back to the city from Farmington we were accompanied by President T. R. Condie who stuck close to us as a brother and was a leader in securing our tickets. We boarded the cars on the 17th of August on the U. P. Rairoad accompanied by five elders just starting out on a mission. They came with us as far as St. Louis, a little too late to get tickets on the M. O. Railroad and we had to stay in the depot or thereabouts until 8 o'clock P.M. The air was hot and stifling which made a very disagreeable day. The elders staid with us till we were on the train and saw us safely off. In due time we arrived at West Point, Miss and stayed overnight with Mrs. Joiner whom we had known when the Aberdeen branch of the I.C. Railroad was building. The next day we landed at Sturgis and Burkett and Green Trimm (William Green Quinn) were there with conveyance to bring us home. We were delighted to see them. This was the 22nd of August 1899, we had been gone two months and 14 days. The trip was pleasant but would have been more so if it had not been for the poor health of my wife. It is now, while I am writing this March 19, 1909. <p>During the ten years since our return we have been drifting along, enjoying a reasonable portion of health and so far as we know enjoy the respect of all who know us. Some of my students have become professional men, doctors, lawyers, preachers and teachers. Many of them are in the rank and file (and) have crossed over the great beyond. This sketch I now finish on the 19 of March 1909, in my 86th year and dedicate it to my children, grandchildren and all others who may read it. <blockquote> <p>Signed, <p>H. P. Dotson</p></blockquote> Anonymoushttp://www.blogger.com/profile/07734779429268611504noreply@blogger.com2tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7938975141073197642.post-51212231099909441722012-04-21T16:32:00.001-06:002012-04-21T16:32:19.267-06:00Louis Jacques Judice<p align="center"><strong></strong> </p> <p align="center"><strong>Birth: between 1731-1733 in New Orleans, French Louisiana</strong></p> <p align="center"><strong>Death: after 1800 in French Louisiana</strong></p> <p align="left">The following is a better biography than I could have written (being so new to learning about Louisiana state history and the Judice family) about Louis Judice. It was compiled and written by Gertrude C. Taylor.</p> <blockquote> <p>"Louis Judice, Sr., son of Jacques Judice, a native of Thiancourt, France, and Marie Jeantry, a native of Theree Bishopric and La Rochelle, was born in New Orleans in 1733. He married Jeanne Marie Cantrelle (born 1733), daughter of Jacques Cantrelle,<br>who came from Picardie, France, in 1720. Judice settled on the upper side of Bayou Lafourche (where it enters the Mississippi), on a tract granted to him by Spanish Governor Luis de Unzaga, Nov. 5, 1775. Jacques Cantrelle settled on his grant fronting the river just below Bayou Lafourche, at a place known as Cabannocer. Judice and Cantrelle were leaders among the natives as well as among the early settlers along the Mississippi,<br>both serving as commandants and both establishing church parishes around which communities later sprang up.</p> <p>Louis Judice and Jeanne Cantrelle had two sons, Louis, born in 1754, and Michel, in 1758. It was the older of these brothers who came to the Attakapas, carrying with him his father's attributes of wisdom and leadership. It appears that with his wife, Marguerite Patin, daughter of Antoine Patin and Marguerite Mayeux of Pointe Coupee, he settled in the St. Martinville area as early as 1775, and that only one of his four sons, Godfrey, was born in the Attakapas. In 1800, after the death of his wife, Louis Judice married Magdaleine Chretien, daughter of Joseph Chretien and Magdaleine Saunier. They had five children.</p> <p>After 1807, when he registered his land, Judice held title to eight tracts of land in the Attakapas. In 1808, he added another tract to his holdings when he purchased from his brother-in-law, Pierre Chretien, a plantation on Bayou Bourbeau. It appears that he later<br>transferred this plantation to his son, Maximilien, bringing his son north of what later became Lafayette Parish while his other two surviving sons, Louis III and Jacques, remained in the area of St. Martinville and Loreauville.</p> <p>The Judices were primarily farmers, who, throughout the years served their country and their fellows well. They carried from their forefathers the idea of receiving and helping others to receive the best from education. Among those who distinguished themselves in this field were Joseph Alcee Judice, who established a private school for boys in St. Martinville; Alcide Judice, founder of Scott, La., who sought to further the education of everyone around him; and his son, Louis Leo Judice, who gave outstanding service to the public schools of Lafayette Parish and to the development of Southwestern Louisiana Institute.”</p></blockquote> <p>Another article written about Louis Judice focuses on his military service and acquisition of land. It follows here, and is written by Carl A. Brasseaux, H. Dickson Hoese and Thomas C. Michot.</p> <blockquote> <p>“Acadian and Spanish settlers started arriving in the 1760's. The Acadians were welcomed by the Spanish and were given land, supplies, etc. Acadians, the type of people needed for settlement by the Spanish government, were known as hard working farmers with strong family ties. Galvez the Spanish Governor saw the Acadian settlers, who had been persecuted by the English in Nova Scotia, as protection against expanded British interests in the area. This settlement proved beneficial to all concerned.</p> <p>Ascension and St. James parishes became known as the Acadian Coast with the bayous and rivers that form Ascension's borders ceasing to be international boundaries at the time. </p> <p>Louis Judice, Sr. was the first Spanish Commandant for Ascension as the settlements along the Mississippi began to thrive. </p> <p>Louis Judice, captain of militia and first commandant at La Fourche des Chatimaches settled on the present site of Port Barrow, which is situated opposite Donaldsonville, Louisiana, on land granted to him by Governor Unzaga in 1775. He sold this property with house to Jocob Bobbs on 30 September 1800. </p></blockquote> <blockquote> <p>In response to orders by Governor Estaban Miro to investigate<br>reports of increasing French Antilles corsairs (pirates) along the<br>Louisiana coast, Louis Judice Sr. wrote and submitted an account<br>reporting the activity and death of a Prejean brother, who unlike his brothers who immigrated to Louisiana, went from Europe to Martinique and captained a pirate ship. His last battle involving two English frigates caused the loss of his life and fortune. This was related to Louis Judice by Basil Prejean, the last living of the four Louisiana brothers. </p> <p>An old map of Land Records of the Attakapas District indicates 6<br>tracts of land owned by Louis Judice outside the developing town of St. Martinville, Louisiana. The 7th tract appears more remotely located from the town.”</p></blockquote> <p>The following quote comes from an appendix written by Steven A. Cormier.</p> <blockquote> <p>“Younger daughter Marie-Henriette married twice, first to French Creole Pierre <b>Lecompte</b> at Lafourche in July 1791. A few years later, she was a young widow and caught the eye of one of the most influential men in the colony. Louis <b>Judice</b>, born at New Orleans in October1731, had married Marie-Jeanne, daughter of Jacques <b>Cantrelle</b>, founder of the Cabanocé/St.-Jacques settlement. By 1765, Louis <b>Judice </b>and his family were living on a large holding at Cabanocé granted to him by the French authorities in New Orleans. After the Spanish took over the colony in March 1766, Louis became co-commandant of the Cabanocé district with his brother-in-law, Nicolas <b>Verret</b>. In 1769, Spanish General Alejandro O'Reilly appointed Louis as commandant of the Lafourche des Chitimachas District, which the Acadians called Ascension. Louis and Marie-Jeanne <b>Cantrelle</b> had a number of children, including Michel, born in c1759, who became a lieutenant of militia and another shaker and mover in the colony and also commanded at Ascension. By the 1790s, the aging Louis was a widower, but he was determined to take another wife. In June 1795, 64-year-old Louis <b>Judice</b>, captain of the German Coast militia and commandant of the Ascension District, married 25-year-old Marie-Henriette <b>Rassicot</b>, widow <b>Lecompte</b>, at Ascension. Marie-Henriette died a widow in Ascension Parish in February 1826; she was 56 years old…</p> <p> <i>Wall of Names</i>, calls her Marie-Henriette RASICAUD; Robichaux, <i>Acadian in St.-Malo</i>, 687-88, Family No. 801; <i>BRDR</i>, 2:488, 616 (ASC-2, 40), the record of her first marriage, calls her Maria Henrietta RASSICOT, calls her husband Pedro LECOMPTE, does not give any parents' names, & says the witnesses to her marriage were François RACICOT [her brother] & Amant HÉBERT; <i>BRDR</i>, 2:395, 616 (ASC-2, 64), the record of her second marriage, calls her Maria Ennrica RASCICAUX (RASSICOT), ‘recent widow of Pierre LECOMPTE,’ calls her husband Luis JUDICE, ‘widower of Maria Juana CANTRELL & Captain of German Coast Militia, Commandant of this District,’ gives her but not his parents' names, & says the witnesses to their marriage were Pedro SABAT & Pedro LANDRY; <i>BRDR</i>, 4:468 (ASC-4, 183), her death/burial record, calls her Marie RASSICOT, ‘age 56 yrs., wid. of Louis JUDICE,’ but does not give her parents' names.</p> <p>Her husband's parents' names can be found in daughter Marguerite JUDICE's baptismal record, dated 7 May 1799, in <i>NOAR</i>, 6:157 (SLC, B14, 88). Her husband was <i>the</i> Louis JUDICE, full name Louis-Jacques, who commanded the Ascension District from 1769 & was old enough to be Marie-Henriette's <i>grand</i>father, having been born at New Orleans in Oct 1731--nearly 40 years her senior. See his baptismal record, dated 21 Oct 1731, in <i>NOAR</i>, 1:138 (SLC, B1, 13), which says that his father was "resident upstream of the river." Louis's father Jacques, a native of Thianeour, Diocese of Besançon, France, son of Barthélemy JUDIS & Jeanne LEMAIRE, had married his mother at New Orleans in Apr 1730. She was a native of Theree, Diocese of La Rochelle, France, & was the widow of Antoine GABINION, "surnamed FRAPPE," who had been killed in the Natchez massacre of 1729. She probably was one of the few survivors of the massacre, along with her son Louis's future father-in-law, Jacques CANTRELLE. Louis died at Ascension in Jun 1806, age 74.”</p></blockquote> <p>To learn more about the Judice Family visit the following links:</p> <ul> <li><a title="http://www.judice.info/histories/" href="http://www.judice.info/histories/">http://www.judice.info/histories/</a></li> <li><a title="http://mylouisianafamily.com/getperson.php?personID=I185839&tree=Roy" href="http://mylouisianafamily.com/getperson.php?personID=I185839&tree=Roy">http://mylouisianafamily.com/getperson.php?personID=I185839&tree=Roy</a></li> <li><a title="http://www.acadiansingray.com/Appendices-ATLAL-RASSICOT.htm" href="http://www.acadiansingray.com/Appendices-ATLAL-RASSICOT.htm">http://www.acadiansingray.com/Appendices-ATLAL-RASSICOT.htm</a></li> <li><a title="http://www.acadiansingray.com/index_of_names-H-I-J-K.htm#[JUDICE%20names]" href="http://www.acadiansingray.com/index_of_names-H-I-J-K.htm#[JUDICE%20names]">http://www.acadiansingray.com/index_of_names-H-I-J-K.htm#[JUDICE%20names]</a></li></ul> Anonymoushttp://www.blogger.com/profile/07734779429268611504noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7938975141073197642.post-15586649360974908322012-04-21T12:14:00.001-06:002012-04-21T12:14:03.573-06:00In Their Own Words: Urban Van Stewart<p><strong>The following is a </strong><strong>history written by Urban’s granddaughter, Nellie Rymer, using information from Urban’s daughters, Mary E. Hanks and Rosa M. Lazenby.</strong></p> <p>Urban Van Stewart was a Utah Pioneer of 1847. He was born November 9, 1817, at Overton County, Tennessee, the Son of William Stewart and Elizabeth Van Hooser. <p>When he was five years of age he moved with his mother to Madison Co., Illinois (as his father and mother had previously separated), where he lived until 1835. He went to Missouri where he, as a convert to "Mormonism", was baptized July 15, 1836, by Seymour Brunson in Log Creek, near Far West, Missouri. He was married in the same place to Lydia Gage Jacobs in 1837. At this time the mob was very hostile and by the advice of the Prophet Joseph Smith the family moved into Far West where father stood guard during those turbulent times. <p>In the spring of 1839, he shared the exodus with the Saints from Missouri and went to Quincy, Illinois. <p>In 1840 he located on Sugar Creek, Iowa, where his house and everything he had but the running gears of his wagon and a cow were destroyed by fire. <p>In the spring of 1841 he moved to Nauvoo, working a great deal of the time on the temple quarry getting rock and working on the temple too. He was one of the temple guards for nearly a year. He also guarded the home of the Prophet. I have heard my father say he had stood guard the forepart of the night and had just reached home on that memorable night the Prophet was taken out and tarred and feathered. <p>In 1843 Father and his brother Levi were called on a mission to southern Illinois but were recalled shortly after on the account of the death of their mother and father's little son, Henry. He took part in the trials and incidents in and around Nauvoo. <p>In 1845 he was ordained a Seventy by Daniel S. Miles. He was ordained a Lesser Priest in 1837. At the time of the exodus in 1846 he gave the deed to his house and lot to the Church and traveled west and located temporarily with his co-religionists at Winter Quarters, on the west bank of the Missouri River. He went up the river to what was called Brigham's Farm and helped to put in crops. <p>In June, 1847, he left for Great Salt Lake Valley, where he arrived in September, 1847. He brought provisions for 18 months, together with farming tools, seed, grain, bedding and clothing for a family of four in one wagon. <p>Father took part in the White Mountain Mission and helped to put in crops in Clover Valley, now in Nevada. This place was afterwards given up to the Indians. Father endured the hardships incident to the early settlement of Utah. He uncomplainingly and frequently subsisted on roots and whatever could be obtained to keep himself and family alive. <p>In 1850, when 100 volunteers were called for to settle Little Salt Lake, now Parowan, Father volunteered. He lived there a number of years through the trials and hardships of making Parowan, as it is now called, and made it a place for the Saints to live in. His wife left him and went to California taking their two children with her (she stole the children while Father was going to settle Parowan). He never saw his wife and daughter again but his son came and visited him several times. <p>When Johnson's Army was coming, Father, with three others, were sent east to see if they were coming in on the Fremont Trail. He was also sent back to Sweetwater to help the Saints cross the plains. After Father was released from Parowan he settled at Beaver, Utah, where he resided a great many years taking a most active part in establishing the institutions of that place. His families have shares in all the co-operative institutions. <p>He was a friend and father to the people of Dixie, always buying their produce, taking chances to dispose of it later. During the polygamy persecutions Father moved to Wayne County, as he had and wife, Ellen, and family had been clearing there in Thurber Bottoms and were going back in the fall to their home in Beaver. When he was notified through a friend that the officers in Beaver had been issued an indictment for his arrest. He was told not to come back there or they would have to take him to prison, so he remained in Wayne County. Mary Ann and Ellen were the only wives he had at that time. He helped to settle and build up that country, finally settling in Grover, Utah, where he was Presiding Elder for many years. <p>He was ordained a High Priest by Apostle Francis M. Lyman in 1893. He was a man of sterling qualities and was a strict observer of the Word of Wisdom. None of his wives or children ever saw him take tea, coffee, tobacco or liquor in any form. He obeyed all the principles of the gospel. He was ever mindful of the poor and needy and depressed. He was a firm believer that there was more virtue in teaching the gospel by living it than by preaching it. <p>He had 5 wives, 33 children, 74 grandchildren, 12 great grandchildren and a number of great great grandchildren at the time of his death, December 25, 1898. By his first wife, Lydia Gage Jacobs, he had three children, namely: Edna, Henry, and Urban Jacobs. <p>By his second wife, Elizabeth Luck, whom he married May 21, 1854, he became the father of six children, namely: Van, Levi, Elizabeth, Rosanna E., Sarah V., and Eunice A. <p>His third wife, Mary Ann Jones (daughter of William E. and Mary Jones), who he married March 11, 1860, he became the father of ten children, namely: Mary Jane, Liza Ann, Martha Ellen, William Urban, Daniel Jones, Margaret Caroline, Robert Charles, George Heber, Lewis Jenkins, and Clara Bell. <p>The fourth wife, Ellen Adams (daughter of David Barclay and Mary Cook), who he married July 14, 1865, he became the father of ten children, namely: Mary Ellen, David James, Urban Van, John Riley, Lydia Catherine, Andrew Adams, Rosa May, Levi, Effie Elizabeth, and Walter Ernest. <p>The fifth wife, Kaziah Jones (daughter of William E. and Mary Jones), whom he married July 16, he became the father of three children, namely: Margaret, Edward, and Susan. <p>Father and his wife, Elizabeth Luck, adopted her son, Joseph Heartup, a child by her first husband, William Heartup. <p>At the present time, March 9, 1939, he has 5 sons and 6 daughters living. He was 81 years old, died and buried in Grover, Wayne County, Utah. His wife, Ellen Adams Stewart, is resting by his side. <p>He was a faithful Latter-day Saint and has set a worthy example for his descendants to follow after. </p> Anonymoushttp://www.blogger.com/profile/07734779429268611504noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7938975141073197642.post-83510416370658411582012-04-21T11:52:00.001-06:002012-04-21T11:52:41.259-06:00In Their Own Words: William P. Smith<p><strong>This brief biography of William P. Smith was recorded by Becky Porter from information given by Eva Leyland.</strong></p> <p><a href="http://beyondthehome.blogspot.com/2010/07/william-p-smith.html" target="_blank">William P. Smith</a> was born January 22, 1810 at Tottington, Lancashire, England, a son of Alice Smith and Dr. Thomas Smith. Often William would accompany his father on herb gathering trips. William learned to make healing salves and medicines and helped his father set bones. <p>As a young man William was high spirited and head strong. He did a lot of boxing and he liked to gamble. Once he won a watch. He won it three times and lost it twice. The third time he won it he kept it and brought it to Utah. <p>The young men of that vicinity liked to meet together to drink and gamble and often on their way home on a lonely road they would see a ghost all in white. Some were frightened and wanted someone to "lay the ghost", so fearless William offered. <p>One night he hid near where the ghost usually appeared and when it came he ran up and grabbed it. The ghost was a woman who didn't want the young men drinking and getting into trouble so decided to scare them. She promised that she would never appear again if William would keep her identity secret. <p>William began courting Mary a daughter of Jonathan and Ann Grimshaw. The Grimshaws didn't approve, as William was classed as wild and irresponsible. One night when William brought Mary home later than her parents thought was proper her father came out to scold. William became angry and doused him in the rain barrel. Being unable to get Mary's parents approval to their marriage, William and Mary had their banns posted in a neighboring shire. For seven Sundays they traveled there and then were married. <p>While living at Berry (Bury), Lancashire they had five children (2 died in England). <p>The first time William attended a "Mormon" meeting, it is said he went to scoff, but he was invited to come up front and help with the singing and so he stayed to listen. A friend who had previously joined the church had quite a bit of influence with him, and when Nathan was seven years old the Smith family joined the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. They set sail the same year in August 1842 for America taking their children <a href="http://beyondthehome.blogspot.com/2010/07/nathan-smith.html" target="_blank">Nathan</a> 7 years, Maria 2 years, and Alice a baby of 3 weeks with them. <p>Not long before they were scheduled to reach New York. Maria became very ill and died. The Ship's captain wanted to bury the little Maria at sea, but William persuaded him to wait until they reached land. As soon as land was sighted they stopped and buried the dead child (<i>ed. note: other histories indicate that Maria died after the family left New York and was on their way up the Mississippi River going to Nauvoo</i>). Then they went to New York. The sea voyage took about seven weeks. They stayed in New York awhile and then continued their journey to Nauvoo. They went by water by way of the Gulf of Mexico and up the Mississippi River as it was less expensive. The Smith's lived in Nauvoo for about 4 years and there Joseph and Mary Ann were born. William worked on the Temple while there and Nathan helped by carrying water. When the majority of the Saints were driven out of Nauvoo, William's wife, Mary, and two children were very ill with fever so ill they could not be moved. Armed men came and ordered the family to leave, William, who had seen the men approaching had quickly passed the guns and ammunition through a hole in the chinking between the logs in the back of the house to Nathan, who hid them in the cornfield. <p>After seeing how sick Mary and the children were and finding no firearms, the men gave them more time to move. They even gave William a job cleaning out the wells that the saints had been accused of poisoning. <p>On October 16, 1847 with an outfit of one horse, one oxen and an old wagon with no cover, they with other saints started toward Utah. The weather was wet and cold and the Mother Mary especially suffered from exposure and poor health. Everyone was in the same fix, poor outfits, scant clothing and very little to eat. However, with stout hearts they moved forward. They had exhausted their scanty food supply and the winter winds were beginning and they were many miles from help in either direction, but they had faith in the Lord for whom they had sacrificed so much to follow, would not forsake them. A cold west wind was blowing and snow began to fall. It seemed they had reached almost the end of their endurance and despair was in their hearts when flocks of quail began drifting into camp. The hunters had searched far and wide for food and had found nothing. The quail, indeed, seemed Manna from Heaven. <p>The saints stopped at Ferryville near Council Bluffs, Iowa to rest and recuperate and William P. Smith was called to preside over that branch of the Church while they were there. William and his family stayed there five years and William Jr. and Hyrum were born there. Nathan and his father operated a ferry boat across the river. They saved up enough to buy a fine wagon with horses, instead of oxen to pull the wagon. <p>They had many tools and nice household utensils. There were plenty of provisions and many kinds of seeds to be planted in their new home, and also there was a nice sized herd of cattle and sheep. <p>In 1852 William and family again started on toward Utah, overtaking Captain Wheelock's company. Cholera broke out among the people and many died and were buried on the plains. Nathan contracted the disease and his mother's faith and warm catnip tea were believed to have saved his life. Later the Smith family separated from that company and traveled the rest of the way to Salt Lake City under the leadership of Captain McGray arriving in Salt Lake City October 6, 1852, after a seven week trip. Ten days more and they moved to land bordering on the Little Cottonwood Creek and later known as Union. Union Fort was built by the settlers to protect them from the Indians. <p>Most of the families built their homes inside the fort; however, William's first home was of logs brought from a nearby canyon, but built outside the fort. <p>One day when a group of men were in the canyon getting wood they heard a groaning. When investigating they found an Indian with a broken leg. William set the bone and cared for the injured Indian. Because of William's skill in setting bones and making medicines with herbs, he was looked upon as a great medicine man by the Indians and they never harmed him or his family. William Smith never moved inside the fort. Whenever his neighbors would urge or mention the Indians he would say "Tut, tut, they will not harm thee." The Indians liked and trusted him and many times came to him for aid when they were ill or had broken bones. <p>One day an Indian squaw came running to his house and wanted William to save her. Her husband had died and as it was the custom to bury all an Indian's earthly possessions, even his wife, with him; therefore the squaw had fled to the home of William for help. She said her tribe lived farther north and if she could get to them she would be safe. William hid her and when her pursuers came he directed them in the wrong direction. Later he helped the fleeing squaw to get safely back to her own people. <p>William also acted as a doctor and dentist for his neighbors and friends. He used a queer instrument for pulling teeth called a turn key. The turn key was fastened onto a tooth with a piece of soft cloth placed over the near by teeth and the rotten tooth was pried out. This was very painful for the patient. <p>It was a hard and a trying process making a home in a new land. Willows and sagebrush had to be uprooted before the soil could be made ready and crops planted. Ditches had to be dug from the creeks to carry water to the fields. And the grasshoppers seemed to return every second year. When they came they would devour every living green thing in their path. The settlers would drive them into the streams to drown them. Then they would scoop them out by the bucketful. Huge piles of grasshoppers would decay and stink. The chickens ate grasshoppers until the egg yolks were red. <p>To add to their troubles little William became sick and on February 22, 1853 he died and was buried in the Union Fort Pioneer Cemetery, Two more sons were born to the Smith's in Union: Thomas and John. Thomas was later killed with a gun by a villain. <p>When John was about three weeks old his mother Mary, a midwife went to help a neighbor. It was a cold wet night in October and when she returned home and was putting up her horse, one of the pole bars slipped and struck her on the chest. It was not known whether it was the injury or if she caught cold which caused the congestion in her lungs and caused her death on November 14, 1856. <p>The following January little John lay very ill. A colt had been missing for several days, and the older boys had been hunting for it. Thomas, about four, who was looking out the window called, "Come quickly here is Mother bringing the colt home." Members of the family ran to the window. There was the colt but they could not see Mother. Tommy said, "Can't you see her? She's standing by the chopping block. She is coming for the baby in the morning." <p>The next morning the baby John died. Alice the oldest daughter cared for the younger children for a couple of years until she married. Then Mary Ann served as house keeper. <p>William worked very hard to take care of his motherless children. He helped in the home and farmed with his boys help raising hay, grain, fruit, and vegetables. <p>He gave his time and service to help his friends and neighbors, his church and his community. Although he was not a licensed doctor he could help his fellow man in many ways. He understood herbs and their usage. He made very good salve from herbs mixed in bees wax and tallow for skin and infections. His canker medicine combining herb tea and golden seal drug was widely used. He would gather the herbs in season and dry them to cure them. <p>When Bishop Silas Richard's counselors were called elsewhere in 1862, William served as a counselor in the Union or Little Cottonwood Ward, he also owned one of the first hand-powered farming mills used to blow the chaff from grain and peas. <p>As a youth in England, William had learned to be a weaver. He wove three kinds of cloth, one was called jeans for men's or boy's clothes, one was linsey or linsey-woolsey for women's and girl's clothes and the other was flannel. He also wove blankets. His interest in weaving led to his meeting and marriage to a woman who could also weave cloth and blankets. William and Anna Bengston were married in the Endowment House December 10, 1863. They had three children, James, Zelphia and Elizabeth. Zelphia was the only one to grow up. This marriage was not a happy one and ended in divorce, on September 12, 1867. <p>At the time the step-mother left, Hyrum was 15 and Thomas 13. They became very close as they were always together at work on the farm or relaxing at the community get togethers. Hyrum was six feet tall, but Thomas topped him in height by several inches. Tom although broad and very athletic was a very peaceful boy. When the Sandy youths and Union boys had trouble Tom would try to settle the dispute without fighting. If the fighting had already started Tom would often help stop it and bring peace to the group. <p>Zelphia's mother married a man (Alfred Johnson) in Oakley, Utah. Throughout the years William kept in touch with Zelphia, doing things for her to show his love and his interest in her health and well being. Later when William heard that Zelphia was working in the mining town of Park City, he loaded a wagon with flour, fruits and vegetables and sent Hy and Tom to take it to her. The boys were very happy to go as they loved their half sister very much. <p>William became interested in a woman who did sewing for many families through out the many LDS communities. She was Sarah Pidd Griffiths, Ann Robert Griffiths and Sarah's husband was dead and Sarah did sewing to support the children of both mothers, Ann's boys were getting old enough to work her farm so Sarah's help was not necessary. <p>Ann was afraid that Sarah might marry again so forbade William to come to her home. So William would meet Sarah after church or sometimes at the place where she was sewing and she would go to his home and prepare food. <p>She made a soda dough which was cooked or a hot griddle. Both liked this kind of bread and began calling the cakes "Sparkling Cakes." When they decided to get married they went up to Salt Lake City to the Endowment House. <p>Ann found out their plans and got there first. She cried and said if Sarah left she would have no means of support, so the officials would not marry them. They took William aside and told him to come back later when Ann didn't know. <p>So William and Sarah started home, very angry and disappointed. Suddenly William suggested that they go up to Fort Douglas and be married. So they turned around and went to the Fort and were married by Judge Titus, November 23, 1867. The people of the community were scandalized. They decided that if William and Sarah were married by a non-Mormon they had left the church. Many were no longer friendly. It became dangerous for William and Sarah to be away from home after dark. Several times shots were fired at them as they sat on the wagon seat coming home from a shopping trip. William went unconcerned about his own affair. He and his boys farmed and his wife and ten year old daughter Lucy fitted very well into life in the Smith household. <p>On November 4, 1868 William and Sarah were blessed with twins, Isaac died after three days and Sarah lived to be eight years old. Little Sarah was a sweet lovable child and everyone grieved deeply when she died. She was buried with roses from Lucy Ann's wedding dress. <p>Following is a story told by Lucy about her experience helping her step-father weave. <p>"By the time my mother married William there was a factory in Salt Lake that would take their wool in trade for yarn. William Smith and Mother would bring the yarn home and after the summer's work was over the weaving would commence. First the work was reeled onto the warping frame wick. This kept mother and I busy for about three days. Then it was put onto the loom, then the weaving could be started. Mother and I wound the bobbins and we had to keep the wheel going to keep ahead of father William. He could make the shuttle fairly fly and I can hear him now calling out in his shrill voice, "Bobbins, bobbins" and it made him out of patience if he had to wait for them. We would fill all the bobbins at night to try to keep ahead of him. Sometimes something would go wrong with the warp and he would have to get off the loom to fix it. I'd be glad of this break and to go ahead with the bobbin winding again. I remember one night a kitten was in the house and it got on the loom and tangled the yarn, Father Smith was so angry about having to straighten out the warp that he wouldn't speak to mother or me for almost two weeks. We were glad when company dropped in and he got over his sulking spell." <p>William Smith being quite a common name William's mail often got mixed up with other William Smith's mail, so he decided to borrow the initial from Sarah's maiden name Pidd. And from then on he signed his name William P. Smith. The Smiths needed a new house so obtained enough adobes to build one. As the work was progressing satisfactorily William decided to go to Idaho on business during the time when crops were uncertain, due to drought and grasshoppers, most houses contained very large bins in them for storing two years supply of grain. <p>Thomas Smith married and had a family, he and another man went to Burnt Fork, Wyoming to get out logs. While there another man by the name of King joined them. Thomas Smith was of a large powerful stature being six feet three or four inches tall. He could fell more trees per hour than most men. King was jealous and asked Tom to trade axes. This Tom declined to do. A little quarreling ensued and the next morning when Tom was reaching up to cut some steak from Venison, King shot him through the back. The bullet passed through one kidney and paralyzed his legs. He cried out to his companion Louis Anderson, "Run for your life, I'm shot!" His companion ran and also the assassin ran, Tom crawled four miles to the main road on his elbows. Here he was picked up and taken to the nearest settlement in a wagon. He was conscious when found and told the story but he died before help was reached. </p> Anonymoushttp://www.blogger.com/profile/07734779429268611504noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7938975141073197642.post-40884562261672668772011-12-07T22:23:00.001-07:002011-12-07T22:23:52.017-07:00Garnetta Eyre<p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-Oz0qr_BSPqg/TuBJyzEq_yI/AAAAAAAABdw/-1MniXvGSys/s1600-h/Garnetta%252520Eyre%25255B6%25255D.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-bottom: 0px; border-left: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: inline; float: left; border-top: 0px; border-right: 0px; padding-top: 0px" title="Garnetta Eyre" border="0" alt="Garnetta Eyre" align="left" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-AdV_lc8A_b0/TuBJzCdSjFI/AAAAAAAABd4/5WvJBft9RIA/Garnetta%252520Eyre_thumb%25255B7%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="221" height="285"></a></p> <p align="center"><strong></strong> </p> <p align="center"><strong></strong> </p> <p align="center"><strong>Birth: 4 July 1912 in Orton, Garfield, Utah, USA</strong></p> <p align="center"><strong> Death: 22 March 1991 in Payson, Utah, Utah, USA</strong></p> <p align="center"><strong></strong> </p> <p align="center"><strong></strong> </p> <p align="center"><strong></strong> </p> <p align="center"><strong></strong> </p> <p align="left">Garnetta was born on 4 July 1912 to Joseph Hyrum Eyre and Lula Minnie Bird. She a twin to Garn Edwin Eyre, and the pair were the last children born to Joseph and Lula.</p> <p align="left">Garnetta was baptized into the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints at the age of eight on 1 August 1920. She was confirmed on the same day.</p> <p align="left">Eight years later, on 9 July 1928, she married Murray Lamar Bohn. Three children were born to the couple before they divorced around 1933. They are: Robert Lamar Bohn, Saun Leroy Bohn and Mildred Louise Bohn.</p> <p align="left">On 24 February 1936, Garnetta married James Lorraine Dotson (also known by Lorraine James Dotson) in Pioche, Nevada. They were sealed in the Saint George Temple on 16 May 1941. Five children were born to the couple: Sharon Lorraine Dotson, James Joseph Dotson, Scott Dotson, Marilyn Lee Dotson and Ronald Leon Dotson.</p> <p align="left">Garnetta and James received their <a href="http://beyondthehome.blogspot.com/2010/09/patriarchal-blessings.html" target="_blank">patriarchal blessing</a> on the same day, <a href="http://beyondthehome.blogspot.com/2011/11/index-of-patriarchal-blessings.html" target="_blank">29 September 1974</a> in Springville, Utah from Leo G. Robertson.</p> <p align="left">Garnetta Eyre died on 22 March 1991 in Payson, Utah. Her obituary, which was published in the Deseret News can be read below:</p> <blockquote> <p>Garnetta Eyre Dotson passed away March 22, 1991 in Payson, Utah.</p> <p>Born July 4, 1912 in Orton, Utah, daughter of Joseph Hyrum Eyre and Lula Minnie Bird Eyre. Raised and educated in Minersville, Utah. Married Lamar Bohn; later divorced. Married James Lorraine Dotson February 24, 1935 in Pioche, Nevada; marriage later solemnized in the St. George LDS Temple. Her husband preceded her in death June 5, 1979. Active member of the LDS Church, serving in the Relief Society, Sunday School, and as a temple worker.Survived by five sons and three daughters, Robert L. Bohn of Vila, Vanuatu; Saun L. Bohn, Logandale, Nev.; Mildred Friel, Salt Lake City; Sharon Pulsipher, Payson; James J. Dotson, Kaysville; Scott L. Dotson, Murray; Marilyn Reid, Payson; Ronald L. Dotson, Salem; one brother and two sisters, Garn Eyre, St. George; Mildred Martin, Minersville; Lucille Critser, Beaver; 33 grandchildren; and 35 great-grandchildren.</p> <p>Funeral services will be held March 27th, 1991, at 11 a.m., at the Springville Wheeler Mortuary, 200 East 100 South. Friends may call Tuesday evening, 6-8 p.m. and Wednesday, 10 to 11 a.m. Interment, Evergreen Cemetery.</p> <p><em>Published: Sunday, March 24, 1991 12:00 a.m. MST, Deseret News</em></p></blockquote> <p>Garnetta was burried in Evergreen Cemetery in Springville, Utah.</p> Anonymoushttp://www.blogger.com/profile/07734779429268611504noreply@blogger.com1tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7938975141073197642.post-20543863520419791542011-12-07T16:21:00.001-07:002011-12-07T21:57:19.264-07:00Annie Hutchison Brown<p><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-CFkobcwkHFw/Tt_0y_bKBOI/AAAAAAAABbw/rVOtzsmqqkQ/s1600-h/Annie%252520Hutchison%252520Brown%25255B4%25255D.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-right-width: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: inline; float: left; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; border-left-width: 0px; padding-top: 0px" title="Annie Hutchison Brown" border="0" alt="Annie Hutchison Brown" align="left" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-XCMVMqO9b54/Tt_0zhqhFNI/AAAAAAAABb4/KIEF3qtUJj4/Annie%252520Hutchison%252520Brown_thumb%25255B5%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="179" height="240"></a></p> <p align="center"><strong></strong> </p> <p align="center"><strong></strong> </p> <p align="center"><strong>Birth: 22 August 1887 in Mount Pleasant, Sanpete, Utah, USA</strong></p> <p align="center"><strong> Death: 17 January 1973 in Provo, Utah, Utah, USA</strong></p> <p align="center"><strong></strong> </p> <p align="center"><strong></strong> </p> <p align="center"> </p> <p align="left">Annie Hutchison Brown was the daughter of Richard Brown and Annie Hutchison. She was the 6th of 13 children, growing up in Sanpete County, Utah.</p> <p align="left"><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-NmDb6aTJyY0/TuBDpMKfSdI/AAAAAAAABcw/XIOUDK8H6xY/s1600-h/Annie%252520Hutchison%252520Brown%252520%2525282%252529%25255B4%25255D.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-bottom: 0px; border-left: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; margin-left: auto; border-top: 0px; margin-right: auto; border-right: 0px; padding-top: 0px" title="Annie Hutchison Brown Pulsipher" border="0" alt="Annie Hutchison Brown Pulsipher" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-c7hoCvYHHQ4/TuBDpZikg6I/AAAAAAAABc4/if2yUt9rzMM/Annie%252520Hutchison%252520Brown%252520%2525282%252529_thumb%25255B2%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="191" height="256"></a></p> <p align="left">Annie married Charles William Pulsipher on 22 April 1907 in Saint George, Utah, and they were sealed a little over a year later in the Salt Lake Temple on 30 September 1908. </p> <p align="left"><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-sZuUYWSBCFU/TuBDp5bpNJI/AAAAAAAABdA/cDboJwKDkTg/s1600-h/Charles%252520William%252520Pulsipher%252520%252528b.%2525201886%252529%252520%252526%252520Annie%252520Hutchison%252520Brown%252520%252528b.%2525201887%252529%25255B4%25255D.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-bottom: 0px; border-left: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; margin-left: auto; border-top: 0px; margin-right: auto; border-right: 0px; padding-top: 0px" title="Charles William Pulsipher (b. 1886) & Annie Hutchison Brown (b. 1887)" border="0" alt="Charles William Pulsipher (b. 1886) & Annie Hutchison Brown (b. 1887)" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-KqiaIBfVLdc/TuBDqAhr2uI/AAAAAAAABdI/feM4ElSIl90/Charles%252520William%252520Pulsipher%252520%252528b.%2525201886%252529%252520%252526%252520Annie%252520Hutchison%252520Brown%252520%252528b.%2525201887%252529_thumb%25255B2%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="217" height="264"></a></p> <p align="left">The couple had seven children: Robert LeRoy Pulsipher (b. 1908), Charles Richard Pulsipher (b. 1909), William Afton Pulsipher (b. 1911), Belma Agnes Pulsipher (b. 1913), Rachel May Pulsipher (b. 1916), Raymond Dwayne Pulsipher (b. 1920) and Doyle Lavon Pulsipher (b. 1925).</p> <p align="left"><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-NaPT7uFWzlM/TuBDqWckwDI/AAAAAAAABdQ/0mmX-uolrTI/s1600-h/Children%252520of%252520Annie%252520Hutchison%252520Brown%252520%252526%252520Charles%252520William%252520Pulsipher%25255B4%25255D.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-bottom: 0px; border-left: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; margin-left: auto; border-top: 0px; margin-right: auto; border-right: 0px; padding-top: 0px" title="Children of Annie Hutchison Brown & Charles William Pulsipher" border="0" alt="Children of Annie Hutchison Brown & Charles William Pulsipher" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-Xa30Q4yffbM/TuBDqoBiUxI/AAAAAAAABdY/YmOA9XxCTT4/Children%252520of%252520Annie%252520Hutchison%252520Brown%252520%252526%252520Charles%252520William%252520Pulsipher_thumb%25255B2%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="348" height="267"></a></p> <p align="center"><em><font size="1">Annie Hutchison Brown Pulsipher (front, second from left) pictured with her children.</font></em></p> <p align="center"><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-hhp3bxT2_Bw/TuBDrSoJi0I/AAAAAAAABdg/G7FgIRVxk5g/s1600-h/Charles%252520Richard%252520Pulsipher%25252C%252520Belma%252520Agnes%252520Pulsipher%25252C%252520Robert%252520LeRoy%252520Pulsipher%252520%252526%252520William%252520Afton%252520Pulsipher%25255B4%25255D.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-bottom: 0px; border-left: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: inline; border-top: 0px; border-right: 0px; padding-top: 0px" title="Charles Richard Pulsipher, Belma Agnes Pulsipher, Robert LeRoy Pulsipher & William Afton Pulsipher" border="0" alt="Charles Richard Pulsipher, Belma Agnes Pulsipher, Robert LeRoy Pulsipher & William Afton Pulsipher" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-7O5lZNDa4eQ/TuBDrm7iYBI/AAAAAAAABdo/YvLa5lPE6Ko/Charles%252520Richard%252520Pulsipher%25252C%252520Belma%252520Agnes%252520Pulsipher%25252C%252520Robert%252520LeRoy%252520Pulsipher%252520%252526%252520William%252520Afton%252520Pulsipher_thumb%25255B2%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="242" height="328"></a></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><em>The first four children of Annie Hutchison Brown and Charles William Pulsipher. From left to right: Charles Richard Pulsipher, Belma Agnes Pulsipher, Robert LeRoy Pulsipher. Front: William Afton Pulsipher. Photo taken in late 1913/early 1914.</em></font></p> <p align="left">Annie received her <a href="http://beyondthehome.blogspot.com/2010/09/patriarchal-blessings.html" target="_blank">patriarchal blessing</a> on <a href="http://beyondthehome.blogspot.com/2011/11/index-of-patriarchal-blessings.html" target="_blank">2 May 1955</a> in Provo, Utah, from Patriarch Urvin Gee. Her patriarchal blessing, which she would have provided the information for, lists her as being born in Mount Pleasant, Utah, making it a more likely birthplace than Mountainville, which is named in her obituary.</p> <p align="left">Annie died on 17 January 1973 in Provo, Utah. Her obituary is show below:</p> <p align="left"><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-7TM5cpcZrNU/Tt_00zIne_I/AAAAAAAABcA/1fovA7ZCH-0/s1600-h/Annie%252520Hutchison%252520Brown%25255B13%25255D.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-right-width: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto; padding-top: 0px" title="Annie Hutchison Brown Pulsipher's Obituary" border="0" alt="Annie Hutchison Brown Pulsipher's Obituary" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-UpdorIboNW8/Tt_015xZTVI/AAAAAAAABcI/YMDqFEkEEsw/Annie%252520Hutchison%252520Brown_thumb%25255B12%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="227" height="988"></a></p> <p>Her funeral was on 20 January 1973 in Provo, and she was buried on the same day in the Springville Evergreen Cemetery. The pall bearers were: Burton Pulsipher, Jay Jex, Keith Pulsipher (her grandson), Don Pulsipher, LeRoy Pulsipher and Michael Pulsipher.</p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-NF-3hUl4qmU/Tt_03mU1B_I/AAAAAAAABcQ/SIFCUtBow_w/s1600-h/Charles%252520William%252520Pulsipher%252520%252526%252520Annie%252520H.%252520Brown%25255B5%25255D.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-right-width: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto; padding-top: 0px" title="Charles William Pulsipher & Annie H. Brown's Headstone" border="0" alt="Charles William Pulsipher & Annie H. Brown's Headstone" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-1lB4FtsJ4ac/Tt_04mjdMRI/AAAAAAAABcY/kDAI2mKyBTs/Charles%252520William%252520Pulsipher%252520%252526%252520Annie%252520H.%252520Brown_thumb%25255B6%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="409" height="256"></a></p> <p> </p> <p>Annie Hutchison Brown’s Find a Grave profile:</p> <p align="center"><a title="http://www.findagrave.com/cgi-bin/fg.cgi?page=gr&GRid=81775" href="http://www.findagrave.com/cgi-bin/fg.cgi?page=gr&GRid=81775">http://www.findagrave.com/cgi-bin/fg.cgi?page=gr&GRid=81775</a></p> <p align="left">A tentative four generation pedigree chart for Annie Brown is given below. To see an enlarged version, click on the image.</p> <p align="left"><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-Xm6-N1ov5Ng/Tt_07CwlQoI/AAAAAAAABcg/O-pmVacg6vo/s1600-h/Annie%252520Hutchison%252520BROWN%25255B8%25255D.png"><img style="background-image: none; border-right-width: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto; padding-top: 0px" title="Annie Hutchison BROWN, Richard BROWN, James BROWN, Alison HAMILTON, Agnes MARCHALL, Pater MARSHALL, Mary HAMILTON, Thomas HUTCHISON, Elizipet STRAUCHAN, Jame CROOKSTON, Janet LOCK LOCKE, Janet Jessie CROOKSTON" border="0" alt="Annie Hutchison BROWN, Richard BROWN, James BROWN, Alison HAMILTON, Agnes MARCHALL, Pater MARSHALL, Mary HAMILTON, Thomas HUTCHISON, Elizipet STRAUCHAN, Jame CROOKSTON, Janet LOCK LOCKE, Janet Jessie CROOKSTON" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-HG_1nZlLHZE/Tt_09AGXwPI/AAAAAAAABco/vSNgGMhXkiU/Annie%252520Hutchison%252520BROWN_thumb%25255B6%25255D.png?imgmax=800" width="486" height="569"></a></p> Anonymoushttp://www.blogger.com/profile/07734779429268611504noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7938975141073197642.post-68016798501119570952011-12-05T10:05:00.001-07:002011-12-05T10:10:37.322-07:00Growing A Family Tree, A Guide from Kroger<p>I recently purchased a box of Crispy Rice, a Kroger brand breakfast cereal. On the back of the box I was pleasantly surprised to find a brief, colorful guide on building a family tree and collecting family records.</p> <p align="center">Click on the photo to see a larger version.</p> <p><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-r7njWICczYk/Ttz58PFI39I/AAAAAAAABbo/HMf8MqRmoc4/s1600-h/familytree%252520001%25255B9%25255D.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-bottom: 0px; border-left: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; margin-left: auto; border-top: 0px; margin-right: auto; border-right: 0px; padding-top: 0px" title="Growing A Family Tree (click to enlarge)" border="0" alt="Growing A Family Tree (click to enlarge)" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-AKN0wU8S4EE/Ttz58WRJ70I/AAAAAAAABbs/pfLx1rwS9ig/familytree%252520001_thumb%25255B7%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="480" height="723"></a></p> Anonymoushttp://www.blogger.com/profile/07734779429268611504noreply@blogger.com2tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7938975141073197642.post-10452509299781469472011-11-29T22:05:00.001-07:002012-04-21T11:54:12.924-06:00In Their Own Words: Jane Sant<p><strong>This biography of Jane Sant was written by Maria Smith Prescott, a daughter of <a href="http://beyondthehome.blogspot.com/2010/07/jane-sant.html" target="_blank">Jane Sant</a> and <a href="http://beyondthehome.blogspot.com/2010/07/nathan-smith.html" target="_blank">Nathan Smith</a>.</strong></p> <p>On the banks of the river Mercy or nearby stood a little English cottage. Here lived John Sant, born January 11, 1811, and his wife, Mary Shaw Sant, born in 1813. John was a boatman and owned a bay mare and a river boat. He earned a living for his family of twelve children, himself, and his wife by freighting from Liverpool upriver to the towns and settlements. For the large merchant ships could not navigate in those days until later years when the River Mercy was then dredged out in order for them to sail inland as far as they do now. The seventh child was born to those goodly parents on the 8 of March 1846 at Middlewich, England. As Jane (they named her that) opened her steel gray eyes she brought a great love, comfort, and happiness into that home. She had a very pleasant disposition, great personality and always a pleasant smile. She was sent to nursery school at a very young age and due to her quick ability to learn she was kept in school while her other brothers and sisters were sent to work in factories to help earn a living for themselves and their family. Jane made friends in school and thus gained favor with school masters. When the fee for her schooling came due, she was not turned out of school but kept on going. The family belonged to the Church of England and Jane while very young was made a class leader in her hometown. She was blessed with a sweet voice and took part in many community gatherings due to this. <p>One day two young men from far away America came to their home. They told them of how the angel had flown through the midst of heaven carrying the everlasting Gospel. They told how Joseph Smith had received a manifestation, he had seen God our Eternal Father and his Son, Jesus Christ. <p>John, her father, said, "This is what I have been looking for all of my life," <p>Mary, her mother, was not so quick to jump to conclusions. She being a more conservative type of person, said, "No, no, I have been told about these terrible Mormons from Utah, who build a high wall, take all the women they can get and hold them prisoners," and many more terrible lies that some of their ministers made up and told them about the Saints in Zion. She forbade the Mormon Elders to come to her home. <p>One night John went to a meeting. Mother Mary, and Janie were home. All at once Mary jumped up, saying: "John has gone and been dipped" (meaning baptized). She was walking the floor and wringing her hands. <p>Janie said: "Mother, how do you know?" <p>"I know and so do you, it has been made known to me, I know he has." Just then they heard his footsteps at the door. <p>"John," said Mary, "you have joined those horrid Mormons." <p>"Yes, Mary, I have joined the true Church of Jesus Christ, I know that it is true." <p>Mary said a great many more things that I cannot write here. Poor dear wife, mother, and true Christian as she believed to be was overcome by the evil spirit of Lucifer. No sense or reason could she use at this time. John bowed his head, Jane wept, and Mary walked the floor, cried, and wore herself out completely. Then John removed his shoes, climbed the short stairs and retired to bed. Mary thinking, "I will see how these terrible Mormons pray," crept up the stairs after him, went to his door that had been left ajar, and there she was, now in a very humble position kneeling to listen in quietly so as not to let him know she was near. She heard him pour out his heart and soul and feelings to his Father and God for his beloved wife, the mother of his children; he prayed in her behalf, that she might see and hear the truth. <p>Janie being about fourteen years old had listened to the Elders and had gone when she could with her father to hear them. She had learned of the Gospel, the angel, the visions, and a Prophet of God. She had prayed and cried, and prayed some more. So when John had finished his pleading with his Father in Heaven for his wife, she too had wilted as it were and crept in pleading for her forgiveness, of John, whom she dearly loved and the spirit of the Lord had made known to her that the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints was true and restored to earth again. <p>This put our Sant family back again in living condition. They all were baptized as members, all except Jane's older sisters who were married. They then made plans to come to Zion. <p>They all put their savings in an America box that was fixed up by Jane and her mother. They put every penny anyone in the family made into this box. Mary surely knew how to save. They served porridge for evening meals, sheep head for dinners and each penny for toffee, instead was put into the box and no more sweets for they were all saving to come to America, to Zion. <p>The minister came to them telling more evil things of the Mormons. They turned Janie out of her class work, her friends and schoolmates turned against her, for if they associated with her, others would turn against them. This was one way that the evil ones had of tempting those who joined the true church. <p>The family was all ready to sail when Billie, the younger boy, became very sick. Doctors removed a stone from his bladder. It had to be removed without any anesthetic, ether, or chloroform, as they were unknown and not used at that time. Janie was taken to the hospital to hold little Billie's hand and lovingly talked to him and told stories while the operation was being performed. Jane never forgot this experience. <p>They set sail on April 16, 1860 on the old sailing vessel <i>Brooklyn</i>, and they arrived in New Orleans in June of 1860. As they left Liverpool Harbor the family sang "Yes, My Native Land I Love Thee." Margaret an older sister and Janie had to do cabin work to help pay passage way. Jane was very sea sick and the family as well as the Elders prayed for her. She often spoke about the fear of being fed to the fishes. <p>Janie and family joined a company coming to the West and a returning missionary, David Mustard, hauled the Sant families' food and clothing across the plains. While they, the father, the mother, and the children had to walk. With what means they had left they bought a cow for milk, some eggs, bacon, and flour. While out on the long weary trip they walked day after day in the hot sun and dusty roads. Where the wagon wheels and oxen went they cut deep ruts in the desert. The dust from the wagon train could be seen for miles. <p>Jane, being not too strong one day, lagged behind. The Indians in the West were on the warpath at this time, during the latter part of the Civil War, and so the wagons were pulled into a circle at night to form a corral for the protection of the oxen. When supper or evening meal was prepared, Mother Mary said: "Where is Janie?" All looked at each other and Margaret who helped to drive the cows of our camp said, "O mother, she was ill and faint and the last I know of her she had lain down by some bushes along the road. She must have gone to sleep or still worse, fainted with fatigue and weariness." All were excited for the Captain of the wagon train had warned them that very morning they were to stay close to camp for they were in Indian country and there were bands that were on the war path. Father John rushed to inform the captain of Jane's absence. While he was calling for ten volunteers to go back along the trail and for other men to prepare for an Indian skirmish, for they may have stolen Janie as was frequently known to have happened to former immigrants coming west. Father John with a prayer in his heart and on his lips started back, for it was now growing dark. Mother Mary called her other children together and knelt by the wagon and if ever the hearts of a family and prayer was poured out to one's maker this little group of Saints surely did seek God our Eternal Father at this time. Others of the camp prayed there under the stars in an untamed wilderness for the girl, or child as she seemed, and for her deliverance in safety. <p>In the meantime the sun had gone down behind the western plains and Janie had lost consciousness but the coolness of the evening and the loud blood-curdling howl of the wolf herd aroused her, imagine this city-raised girl's fear as she awakened and sensed what had happened for many were the stories she had been told about the wolves. The Indians and what had really happened to others who had crossed these desolate plains to get to Zion. John was praying and crying out "Janie, My Janie, answer me," above the long drawn out wailing howls that were piercing the air, there came a loud voice. <p>She arose and tried to run towards the direction of the welcome sound, when from weakness and fear she fell, just as her father had spotted her form in the fast growing darkness. He caught her up in his arms, though she was now blooming into a young lady, and started back to camp with his burden of love. They had not gotten far when the men from camp came to their rescue and aided them on their way. <p>When Mary Sant saw her poor pale sick child she fell on her knees with John and the family and offered prayers of thanks for Janie's safe return. The prairie schooners rolled on and in a short time as things were moving along all right and everyone was looking far ahead, they saw the dust of another wagon train coming to meet them. On passing one teamster called "Jee-Howe" and drew his ox teams to a stop by the side of the Sant wagon. <p>If I can only paint a true picture of the man with my pen you will look into the sparkling black eyes of a young westerner carrying a bull whip over his shoulders, clad in a full buckskin suit, fringe down each side of the pants and a beaded design on the front of the waist coat, his dark hair, a bit long as the westerners then wore it, curled back over his ears, a broad smile on his face and those black sparkling eyes that have been the family's inheritance for all of the future generations. He, Nathan Smith, of Utah was called by Brigham Young to go back to the Missouri River, for that was as far as the railroads came at this time, to bring material that was needed to help build the Salt Lake Temple and the great L.D.S. Tabernacle and to also make it possible for the poor Saints to get to Zion. He was to get much needed merchandise and then take care of as many Saints as he could by having them ride on top of the load. Nathan was heard to say: "Is this the John Sant family from England?" <p>"Yes, sir," answered John. "Well sir, I have a letter from your son, George. He is on his way by now to meet you and bring some food for the family, but why take your time, for here is the letter, it will explain." <p>As he came forward and came nearer to the small group who were all ears and waiting with great interest to every word, Janie and Margaret drew near. As Nate handed over the letter, he looked into the hazel eyes of Janie, her eyes were so understanding. They must have been sparkling with interest and joy from receiving a message from her long lost brother who had come to America twelve years before. Nathan being Nathan winked at her and then that long solemn look of, "I must have seen you somewhere before." <p>Margaret standing by was waiting her turn to be recognized in some way and she felt, "I have lost, Janie has won," for there was no mistaking that warm smile and the twinkle in his eyes. Janie was held spellbound; she never moved, she never spoke, she stood as if in a trance. <p>When the wagons drove on and this glorious vision that she had beheld was drifting out of sight in the distance, Margaret said, "He is only a man." <p>Janie said: "If ever I marry, it will be that man." <p>Mother Sant said: "But Janie, he may already be married and have a dozen wives." <p>"I don't care how many he may have, if I can ever see him again I know I can win him and gain his love." <p>They all smiled thinking Janie had gone overboard, and she had, generally speaking, for she never saw another in all her mortal life who took his place. <p>In a couple of days their food supply had almost vanished and Mother Mary would measure out each meal, so many tablespoons full of flour for they were then on very short rations. All of the family were watching ahead for any sign of brother George. At the close of a long weary day a group of wagons were spotted in the distance. Soon a cry of joy came up from the Sant family. Our George, our American George and the weary worn travelers who had just felt as though they could not go any further began rushing ahead to meet the oncoming wagons and found to their great joy it was the long lost son and brother. Imagine if you can the feelings in each heart at this meeting out on the plains and in the great wilderness of North America. This family reunion was like passing into Paradise. Do you think this reunion of our families can surpass this joy when we return to our Father in Heaven and see and behold our loved ones who have gone before? I wonder! <p>When the wagons were in a circle for the night and the evening meal was prepared by Mother Mary, the great men of the West, who know how to live in the great open, were all gathered around the white cloth spread on the grassy mound and saw the good food spread thereon. "0", said one of the family, "we surely have gotten to Zion." <p>When Janie asked, "Mother may I have another cob?" (English folks called biscuits, cobs), Mother Mary said, "Nay, Janie, you have plenty this time." <p>Still Janie desired some more for she had felt the pangs of hunger so long and that faint tired feeling walking, waiting for just a spoonful of porridge made from the small amount of flour that was left. When the great deep voice of George rang out on the evening air, "Give her another cob, give her all she wants." From now on to Janie's dying day she would repeat these words and never in all her life had any words in the English Language ever sounded so good as these: "Give her all she wants." <p><b>Janie's New Home Chapter II</b> <p>When they reached the great Salt Lake Valley they reported to the immigration committee and then figured out what they would do next. George told of a small settlement on up north where he had moved his wife, Margaret and oldest son (George Sant, Jr.). He had built a log cabin in a fort first named Summit Creek. By this time it had been named Smithfield, Utah. So the decision was made, the John Sant family would go and make a home at Smithfield, Utah. <p>Janie was quite the young lady, a very gifted girl, quick to learn, educated, a very nice looking maiden, and so she made friends at once. One of these friends was Alice Smith Done. She was not only a midwife and held a doctor's certificate, and Nathan's sister, but she was so busy helping others that she needed help in her home. So, Janie offered to go and help her in her home. Alice Done also taught young immigrants who wished to learn how to spin, weave, and take the wool off of the sheep's back and make the much needed clothing for their families. Winter was coming on and what they had gathered together to come to Zion was now threadbare and rags. Janie was sent to Alice Smith Done's to help her and to be taught. <p>Just let me paint the picture of when Nathan Smith had finished his mission, where he had been called by the President Brigham Young to take his four yoke of oxen, wagon and supplies and travel over a thousand miles back to get supplies for building and help haul the poor Saints to Zion. When this mission was finished he came to his sister's home in Smithfield not knowing where the Sants had settled, or maybe he did! When Janie heard that same voice again, she knew it at once and her feet seemed to force her to run away and this was the last thing that she desired to do. What a confused child or young lady she was. <p>(My dear mother, Janie, never did go into detail to tell me just how it did happen, it is too sacred for her to relate I am sure.) However, they let no grass grow under their feet in waiting to get married, for Nate knew a good thing when he found it and he had found Janie, the little lady of his heart. On October 3, 1861 they were first married by John Sant, her father, who held the Priesthood and the authority to marry. Margaret, her older sister, was married the same day to Charles Williams, there in Smithfield, Utah. From there they went in a covered wagon to the Salt Lake Endowment House to be married by the proper authority for time and all Eternity or sealed as husband and wife, so all of us children were born under the everlasting covenant. <p>At Smithfield they built a log cabin where the one L.D.S. meetinghouse now stands near the bank of the Smithfield creek. The first plowed furrow ever made to take water out of the creek for irrigation was made by Nathan and George Done, his brother-in-law, with a plow and ox team. So well trained were they that Nate was often asked to use a survey and make the plow furrow so water would follow the same around the mountain sides and across country. Nate was with the organized minutemen of Cache Valley Utah for the protection of the settlers from the Indians. After the Indians had made a raid on the small settlement and they had stolen Nate and Jane's first span of horses, a bay and a black mare, the men were driving the Indians up the canyon when a Brother Merrill was killed. His was the first grave in the old Smithfield cemetery. <p>One day when the men folk were gone to the canyon for winter's wood, Jane was doing her washing in her front door yard, there in the Fort, when an Indian squaw with a papoose strapped on her back appeared with a very sad face and with a buffalo robe for clothing tied around her waist with a rawhide piece of leather or tong. The papoose was moaning and crying obviously sick, and the mother sat down on the dirt floor of the cabin weaving to and fro to comfort the baby. Janie asked what was wrong with the child. The squaw patting her own stomach explained the papoose had been kicked in the stomach by a Pongo or horse. Janie found bread and butter but the child was too sick to eat, so Janie took the last spoonful of sugar she had in the tea cup up in a dry goods box nailed up in the corner of the log cabin for a cupboard. The papoose tried to eat the sugar for this was a great treat for the white people let alone the Indians, but he vomited all over. <p>A very dark Indian man came following her footprints across a log that was cut down and laid across the creek for a foot bridge and up the trail to the house. He didn't knock but slowly walked in looking blacker than a thunder cloud. He went straight to the old squaw and began talking in the Indian tongue uttering strange sounds. Janie could tell he was wanting her to go but she would not, he kicked her, pushed her, but she would not go an inch farther than he forced her to go. She stood braced there in the dooryard and finally he took the papoose off its mother's back and swung it over his own. He took up a large boulder from the creek bed and began to beat her on the head, a measured beat, thud, thud, thud, the blood began to run down the buffalo robes and congealed around where it was tied at her waist. He would kick her, push her, beat her, and so by force he got her up the trail that ran along the side of the creek until they were out of sight. Just put yourself in Janie's shoes and what this terrible thing meant to her. She dared not to interfere for the settlers were told by Brigham Young not to interfere in any of the Indian's affairs, but Aunt Sally Noble, the wife of our late President Noble of the Logan Temple could speak quite well the Indian tongue so she came running saying, "Mean, mean Indian, no kill the squaw. God will punish you, the Great Spirit will not help you anymore." On inquiry she was told that this cruel buck Indian, father of the injured child, had held the mother responsible for the child's being kicked in the stomach by a horse in camp. She learned that from his cruel beatings she had died that night in her wickiup a short distance up the canyon. <p>The home of Nathan and Jane was blessed with three children while they lived in the fort in Smithfield. William or Willie, Mary, and Nathan Jr. Jane spent the summer while Nate went on another mission across the plains for more supplies and more immigrants, this took about three months time to go and come. <p><a href="http://beyondthehome.blogspot.com/2010/07/nathan-smith.html" target="_blank">William P. Smith</a>, father of Nathan had accumulated a great number of cattle and horses and needed more open country for them to graze. He got Nate to take them on shares. So through necessity he and Jane had to look for a new home farther out on the frontier. During those years they had made many dear friends. Both were gifted and blessed with good voices. Jane could sing any part, soprano, high soprano, alto or tenor. In the Cache Valley they formed a dramatics club and made tours during the winter time to all the new growing settlements in this part of the territory. Jane took the leading part as heroine in the plays and was in great demand in the community. She was greatly loved by all who knew her. Thus I have been told by many of the old settlers. When her name would be mentioned the older folks would say, "O yes, we all remember her on the stage as one of our most outstanding citizens. She was so talented." Think what this must have meant to our Janie, to leave her home, her friends, loved ones, and this community life, being a leader, and move miles away from any neighbor. <p>It was while she dwelt in Smithfield that the Conner's Army from California came and almost annihilated the fierce tribes, who had taken so many lives of the settlers. Since then the Indians were more civilized. At the close of this battle, which was known as the Battle Creek Indian War, Jane and Nate moved to the old home, where what is now known as Banida, Idaho, but they thought they were settling in Utah. <p><b>Building Her New Home Chapter III</b> <p>Nate built a log cabin on the bank of a small creek, about two miles from where the head water came out of the springs and ran down a channel cut into the rolling hills and then opened out into a level valley; just a perfect sight for a ranch, smooth enough to irrigate every foot without levees, fills, flumes, or any other man-made ditches. <p>When this cabin, about 18' x 20', was built, a wagon load of home equipment, furniture, bedding, groceries, and not very much of any of these things, appeared. There was a young beautiful mother, three robust children, a western stockman for a husband, and a lonely prairie home, miles from anyone in any direction. Do you envy Janie? Of her new adventures she often has said, that she did not envy even Queen Victoria on her throne when she moved into her home with the love of her husband, her three children, some cows, horses, a few sheep; to use the wool and make blankets, a woolen cloth used for dresses, and plenty of milk, butter, and cheese; and health to milk, sew, weave, spin and raise a family of children here in the valley of the mountains that had been spoken of by the Prophets of old. <p>We were so far from any community, so that there were no schools. Mother knowing how to read, for she had attended high school in Middlewich, Cheshire, England, read everything she could get to read. She taught us children to read, write, and work; yes, to work, for if we did not work we could not eat. As you can see we had to earn our bread by the sweat of our face. We had stock on the shares and one half went to Grandfather William P. Smith in Union Fort--South of Salt Lake City just out of the city limits. <p>So in Idaho in this log cabin, the following children were born: Margaret Smith Griffiths, 1871; John 1873; Thomas 1876: George Albert 1878; Alice 1880; Maria 1882; Harriet Ann 1885; Sarah 1888, thus making eight children. <p>Jane gave birth to twelve children, two died in early life: Eliza with diphtheria on Christmas morning and Johnnie, his mother's beloved child, at the age of three. Just picture what this log cabin could tell of the great grief and sorrow in this home on Christmas morning, for Eliza said goodbye to her family, loving mother and father, and asked them to hang up her stocking. Jane often spoke about it, how just as the morning came to herald in Christmas in the Smith home Eliza died. The other ten children all grew up to man and womanhood. They all married and raised a family of children. They all went to the house of the Lord and were sealed for time and eternity. Just imagine the joy of Jane when she went to the other side to meet each one as they followed her, to know they had done this very important work. <p>Times change and things were not the same, for the railroad came through as far as our home and the terminal was there in our field, the end of the Narrow Gage railroad. A town (Dunnville) grew up over night, tents, lumber offices, shops and mercantile institutions. Jane made a business of her own; she ran a boarding house. She had an addition put on the east end of the old log cabin propered out of wide boards, etc., where the men dined and then a lean-to at the north side that she used for a kitchen. She and the girls did the cooking and the waiting on tables. Quite a change from making cheese and golden butter on the shares to pay Grandfather Smith his rent on his cows. <p>By now the open stock range was getting more settled and Mary Ann Smith married George Stoll and they took the Smith stock and horses out the Wyoming way, but Jane had made thousands of pounds of cheese and golden butter that each fall Tom and Hyrum came with their father's big team and hauled it back to Utah for their use and part of the increase on the cattle. They had to break the new heifers and milk, by hand, carry it and strain it in tin pans, skim the cream off and mellow or ripen the cream. Then we had to churn it into butter, in a round wooden churn with an upright-dash, and it really took man power, but in this case it was furnished by woman power. We churned the butter, then worked the buttermilk out of it with a homemade butter paddle and salted it ready for use, then we worked it into a great round ball and put it into brine to keep it fresh until fall. That was the reason for building the cheese and milk room that joined on the west end of the Smith mansion. Four feet dug into the earth and two large logs laid on the ground around the top and then a foot of good dry dirt for roofing and to keep it cool. The milk cupboards were there for many years after the dairying was done and this new life came for Jane and her family. Can you imagine the work, the worry, the many steps, early and late a mother would have, to be raising a family and doing all these things at the same time. Jane's babies came along about every two years. <p>The boom of Dunnville came and went. When the railroad was surveyed about four miles west of our ranch and on through Pocatello and Boise, Idaho, and all other points west to the Pacific, Jane went back to a lonely life there in the ghost town. This had a tendency to make the older children dissatisfied and they began to look for other ways and means of living and making a living as you can see. Jane was the mother of little helpless children and yet she had to watch her older ones move away to find employment and so on. Can you see and understand her feelings, her heart felt sorrow, and the lonely home life. <p>It seems there were many who came to the old home for miles around for enjoyment, bringing accordions, mouth organs, violins, and almost all of that generation could play these musical instruments by ear. Jane's family and her side of the family are gifted with good voices and an ear for music. All could recite and all could sing. Mother Jane wrote many poems and short stories and all of us children remember well how Dad would take out his pocket size hymn book and we all would sing almost every evening. "The Seer, the Seer, Joseph the Seer" also "An Angel from on High" were Dad's favorites. He lived near the Prophet's home and was there when the two Smiths were murdered. Jane's family song was: "I'll Praise My Maker While I've Breath", Her mother, Mary Sant, as she passed away sang these words, her mouth was following the words until her spirit left her earthly body of clay. Jane asked her children to please sing this for her. Jane's father sang this in England and going on down the stream of life. Jane made this request, at the very last, that her children and grandchildren sing this at her funeral. She said, "I will, if I can, join in and help you sing it." The family, though it cast many tears, did sing this dear beautiful hymn. Some of the grandchildren said they couldn't sing for they all loved her dearly so Mary, her oldest daughter and noble minded as always, seeking to do the things her mother wished, said: "Why of course you can, and you will sing this song. It is our mother's last wish, of course we will sing it." So we did! <p>Now going back to our home life after Dunnville had come and passed out of Jane's life forever. The water dried up, the land became less productive due to dry seasons and no irrigation systems were established. Nathan grew older and Jane's health failed her, for when we last girls were born, her nerves failed her and in the coming and going of things life became hard. Ann was even born on the front porch, which was the old side of a freight wagon that Nathan had used in freighting from Dunnville to mines up north in Boise, Eagle Rock, Idaho Falls, Butte, Montana, and all the older settlements that were just mining towns. Nate had hitched old Joe and Dan, the family horse team, to a lumber wagon and had to drive about eight or nine miles to get to dear old Aunt Jane Howells home. She was a midwife, or a God-given gift to all women living in this vicinity for she was a learned person as far as midwifery was concerned, a woman of God, a neighbor, friend, and doctor all in one. Jane could not wait any longer for Nate, her nerves were too upset and Mother Nature pressed and due to this, baby Ann was born on the front doorstep. Just for a moment, please, mothers of today think of this dear pioneer life and what it all cost our mothers. I for one do thank my dear mother Jane for my chance to live, for her giving me this tabernacle of flesh that my spirit could come to earth and live in the flesh. May Jane's crown be pure gold for what she suffered to bare me and what she went through in pains, suffering in body and mind to give me a chance to live, for her teachings, for her love, for her pure clean living that gave me a clean body and mind. She lived and died in my home and if I gave her any sorrow for any fault of mine, I do pray today for her forgiveness and I still need her blessing and help (<i> ed. note: Spoken by Maria her daughter, one of the last three of her children who are left living at this time, July 1956</i>). <p>She was a great teacher, a great leader and all who knew her loved her. And many of the younger generations remember her as our dear Sunday School Teacher. In politics she was learned and could tell anyone the government rules, laws, and organizations. She knew what ticket she was going to vote and why. She wrote on woman suffrage and added a great deal to the passing of the law to allow women to vote. She wrote poems on the theme of loving and kindness of mothers to children and everyone who ever met Janie Sant Smith loved her, I know. <p><b>The Conclusion Chapter IV</b> <p>Jane, Nate, and we four girls were left on the old farm. Due to sickness in the nearby brother's family, Mother Jane did a great deal of nursing. Nathan, as he had grown older and things were not going too well, sold the old log cabin and homestead and timber culture claims to Geddes. Jane moved to Cleveland with her children who had moved and made their homes there. Nathan bought a little home in Oxford, Idaho and lived there but neither of them were ever the same. I don't think a day ever passed but their hearts went out reaching for their mates. <p>Jane built a little house on a lot her son, Nathan, gave her, but I never can understand why, for it took from her the only real comfort she seemed to have in her declining years. Her little beloved home burned to the ground, and nothing of her life's long living and cherished things were saved. Her book of records and writings I would cherish today were also burned. The many poems, stories, and family records all went up in flames. I would prize today these things but we must replace them by compiling one of our own and for each family. If we could all know Janie, our mother, we would reverently love and cherish her and the memories of her and for what she forever stood, true to the Gospel of Jesus Christ. The last words we girls could tell she was speaking were, "My children are so dear to me, and the Lord has always been so good to me." She dreamed (or was it a dream) two weeks before her passing, when she was not apparently as well as usual, that Nate came and held her in his arms. And oh, how she did cry, as if her heart would break. Ann asked, "Would you be happy to go back to the time Nate held you thus?" And dear Jane, our mother, grandmother, and great-grandmother answered, "Nothing could make me so happy, the queens of kingdoms could not know the joy this would give me." So we knew this was our answer. <p>Jane Sant Smith passed away from a stroke February 6, 1918 at Maria Smith Prescott's home in Cleveland, Bannock County, Idaho. Her funeral was held at Cleveland, Idaho, February 9, 1918 and she was taken and laid to rest by the side of Nate in Smithfield, Utah cemetery. We all earnestly pray he has taken her into his arms as the last words Nathan ever said before his passing, "My Janie, your mother." <p>Maggie Smith Griffiths and I, Maria Smith Prescott were appointed administrators of her estate after her death. The graves and lot on which they rest have a perpetual upkeep paid on them forever or as long as their bodies rest there in peace until the resurrection. <p>This is only a short sketch of Jane Sant Smith's life as she lived it, as I remember it and as it has been told to me from her own lips. Her greatest love was her family and the true Church of Jesus Christ. She worked and held many positions of honor and trust during her life. She was a gifted, talented, God-fearing woman and we all as her descendants can well be proud of her as our progenitor. <p>Amen. <p>May God bless and may his Holy Spirit make her happy always. <p align="center"><strong>To read more Smith family stories visit: </strong><a title="http://www.williampsmith.com/article.html" href="http://www.williampsmith.com/article.html"><strong>http://www.williampsmith.com/article.html</strong></a></p> Anonymoushttp://www.blogger.com/profile/07734779429268611504noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7938975141073197642.post-28101640756513600482011-11-29T00:02:00.001-07:002011-11-29T00:02:32.196-07:00In Their Own Words: George Burton<p><strong>This biography was written by Mary Elizabeth Ransom, the wife of </strong><a href="http://beyondthehome.blogspot.com/2010/07/george-burton.html" target="_blank"><strong>George Burton</strong></a><strong>, after his death. The piece was edited by Lynn Ransom Burton on 7 February 1988.</strong></p> <p>George Burton was born 2 June 1875 at Bountiful, Davis County, Utah, the <br>son of George Burton and Mary Ann Johnson. He was the fourth child in a family of six, four boys and two girls. He was the oldest living son - James Thomas, another son, having passed away in England before they emigrated to America.</p> <p>George's parents were early emigrants from England, having come to America <br>for the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints in the year 1868. His father <br>worked on the Salt Lake Temple for many years as a stone mason, and George <br>related of times when he took his father's lunch to him and played with the <br>other boys around the temple grounds.</p> <p>There were two sisters older than he - Sarah Ann and Mary Ann - both born <br>in America. In the following years, two more boys came to bless the little <br>family. In order of birth, they were: William Johnson Burton and Caleb Johnson <br>Burton.</p> <p>George was baptized 17 June 1883 by Anson Call, and was confirmed a <br>member of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, 17 June 1883, by <br>David O. Willey. When George was sixteen years of age his father passed away <br>leaving a wife and family and he, at an early age, left home and took up work <br>of caring for sheep to help support the family. He had attended district <br>school and was a very good student. He was ordained in the priesthood to the <br>office of deacon by Chester Call. He was taught to pray by his parents, and <br>if he prayed in faith his prayers would be answered. He has told us many <br>times of an incident that happened when he was a young boy. His father had <br>given him a horse which he valued very much. One night he put it in a small <br>alfalfa pasture for the night. In the morning he went for his horse and <br>couldn't find it anywhere. After walking the area several times, he kneeled <br>down and prayed to his Father in Heaven for help in locating his horse. On <br>arising to his feet, there stood the horse a short distance from him. That <br>and other such incidents gave him a strong testimony and strengthened his <br>belief in prayer.</p> <p>About the winter of 1891 or 1892, he took the job of caring for Hyrum <br>Stewart's sheep and came to Idaho, going on the desert at Kelton, Utah in the<br>winter and returning to Idaho in the spring, where it was much cooler and <br>the feed for sheep was better.</p> <p>On 6 April 1893, George and I became acquainted and after a courtship of <br>six months, were married 13 October 1898, in the courthouse in Salt Lake City, and later solemnized in the Salt Lake Temple. About a year after our marriage, Will (William) and Caleb, his two brothers, came to live with us, their mother having passed away in the spring of 1898, and they made their home with us until they were married.</p> <p>George and I were parents of a large family - six boys and seven girls. <br>In order of birth, they are: Ethel, George R., Mary, James R., William R., <br>Vera, Orella, Rulon R., Mildred, Elvina, Willis R., Lincoln R., and Delma.</p> <p>About three years after our marriage on 6 July 1901, George was ordained <br>an Elder by Chester Call at Chesterfield, Idaho. Then on 21 August 1901, we <br>went to the Salt Lake Temple and were sealed as man and wife for time and all <br>eternity. George was ordained a Seventy in August 1908 by Seymour B. Young. <br>George held many positions in the Cleveland Ward, Cleveland, Idaho. He was a <br>Ward Teacher for many years, and would travel by horseback to do his teaching, riding a distance of about twenty miles, winter and summer. Many times he has left home before daylight to attend priesthood meeting at Grace, Idaho, and wouldn't get back until after dark, as the only way he had of traveling was with horses and buggy, or horseback, and Grace was twenty-five miles from his home. He also served as Sunday School teacher and President of the YMMIA. When the Wilson Ward was organized on the Divide, he has chosen as second counselor to Bishop James A. Ransom. George was a High Priest and set apart as second counselor in the Bishopric, by Orson F. Whitney, 20 August 1916.</p> <p>I have heard George relate many times of a dream he had. He said that <br>a person came to him and said, "I am the original George Burton." George said <br>it wasn't his father or anyone he knew in this life. Also, the individual <br>wrote something in the sand or dust with his finger. It was so plain that <br>George thought he could remember it, but getting busy with his work, it <br>slipped from his memory and he could not recall what had been written.</p> <p>Besides being a kind and loving father to his family, he was always ready <br>to help others. I can remember many times he has been called out in the night <br>to go to the store, which was five miles away, for something for the sick. <br>Although he had to go on a horse, as there were no cars in those days, the <br>distance was never too far nor the weather too bad that he did not go when <br>he was called. He was well thought of and revered by all who knew him. He <br>had a posterity of ten living children, five boys and five girls, thirty-nine <br>grandchildren and fifty-five great grandchildren to live and cherish his <br>memory.</p> <p>George was killed by a horse in an accident on 4 March 1944, while on <br>the desert working with Foss and Mecham Sheep Company. Funeral services were held 9 March 1944 in the Cleveland Ward Chapel, Cleveland, Idaho. Burial was in the Cleveland cemetery beside three of his children, who preceded him in death.</p> Anonymoushttp://www.blogger.com/profile/07734779429268611504noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7938975141073197642.post-53757850116154752712011-11-18T17:41:00.001-07:002011-11-18T17:42:20.473-07:00Reuben Dotson<p align="center"><strong>Birth: 6 October 1781 in either Tennessee or Virginia, USA </strong></p> <p align="center"><strong>Death: 21 January 1854 in French Camp, Attala, Mississippi, USA</strong></p> <p align="left">Reuben Dotson was born to Elisha Dotson and Rachel Henry. Suspected birth locations include the state of Virginia and Hawkins County, Tennessee.</p> <p align="left">On 14 October 1805, in Williamson County, Tennessee, Reuben married Nancy Hogan McConnico. The couple had 16 children together named: Mary H. Dotson, Garner H. Dotson, James Madsen Dotson, William W. Dotson, Garner McConnico Dotson, Tabitha T. Dotson, Christopher Samuel L. Dotson, Adeline T. Dotson, Henry Petty Dotson, Elizabeth “Jane” Dotson, Reuben Lafayette Jackson Dotson, David Mason Pitcher Dotson, Martha Nancy Ann Dotson, William Lazarus Hardiman Dotson, Sarah E. Dotson and Almyra Angeline Dotson.</p> <p align="left">While little is known (so far) about the Dotson family aside from possibility and myth, it is known that Reuben spent his early business years in Franklin, Williamson, Tennessee where it is known that he owned a few slaves.</p> <p align="left">In 1830, the Dotson family moved to Pickens County, Alabama. After only six years, the family moved to Attala County, Mississippi where they had a homestead consisting of 160 acres of land.</p> <p align="left">In 1831, the the Dotson family participated in the organization of the Bear Creek Missionary Baptist Church.</p> <p align="center"><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-VWF9jAkGqB0/Tsb7Sm4bfSI/AAAAAAAABYY/mopsbeSUfW8/s1600-h/Reuben%252520Dotson%25255B5%25255D.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-bottom: 0px; border-left: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: inline; border-top: 0px; border-right: 0px; padding-top: 0px" title="Reuben Dotson" border="0" alt="Reuben Dotson" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-X9s_1mBAs8g/Tsb7TGAcSWI/AAAAAAAABYg/Bg_8bEn2yw4/Reuben%252520Dotson_thumb%25255B6%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="380" height="374"></a></p> <p align="left">Reuben Dotson died in French Camp, Attala County, Mississippi and was buried in the Bear Creek Cemetery in Attala County.</p> <p>On 15 July 1854, and a notice for the disbursement of Reuben’s estate was printed in an Attala County newspaper called the Southern Sun. It read:</p> <blockquote> <p><tt><font face="Trebuchet MS">Estate: Notice of Reuben DOTSON estate to Christopher DOTSON, Adaline DOTSON COPELAND & husband John, & the children of James DOTSON deceased.</font></tt></p></blockquote> <p><tt><font face="Trebuchet MS">Reuben Dotson was never a member of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, but upon the arrival of his descendants in the Salt Lake Valley, his ordinances were completed.</font></tt> <p><tt><font face="Trebuchet MS">This Dotson family is also referenced by the name “Dodson” in genealogical work. Additionally, the names of some of the family’s slaves throughout the years include: Josiah Aaron Dotson (Josia Aaren), Sampson Dotson, Susan Dotson, Hardy, Issac and Tom.</font></tt></p> Anonymoushttp://www.blogger.com/profile/07734779429268611504noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7938975141073197642.post-21863380770863113332011-11-18T16:46:00.001-07:002011-11-18T16:46:32.774-07:00In Their Own Words: Edwin Eyre<p><strong>Not an autobiography, but an account of Edwin Eyre, and his family, written soon after his death. This account was published in <u>The History of Minersville</u>.</strong></p> <p>Edwin Eyre, the son of James and Ann Naylor Eyre was born 16 April, 1845 at Dowsby, Lincolnshire, England. He was one of a family of thirteen children. He worked on the farm with his father in his early teens and became an efficient farmer.</p> <p><br>He and his wife were faithful workers in the service of Jesus Christ. He was privileged to attend the School of the Prophets. He was a very able public speaker and missionary.</p> <p><br>In April 1865, he sailed from England on the ship Bellwood with his parents and brother Benjamin for Zion. His Mother died while crossing and was buried in the ocean. They landed in New York June 1,1865. From there they journeyed to Missouri, and then to Wyoming, where the ox freight teams were used for the journey to Zion. He and his brother drove the ox team, and their father came with them. Edwin was given the job of night herding the cattle, but he got lost one night and slept in a hollow tree.</p> <p><br>In the midst of Indian attacks, sore legs, and empty stomachs, the boys would sing. They loved to do it. Their Father, James Eyre took sick at a place called Butter Creek and died a few days later. He died happy in the knowledge that he was a Mormon. They buried him by the roadside, not far from Fort Bridger. They arrived in Salt Lake City, 1 2 October 1865, after traveling four months, a very happy group enduring many hardships.</p> <p><br>John, his older brother who had come to America earlier came to meet them in Salt Lake, in hopes of seeing his parents once again, he was very saddened to learn of the death of his parents. A short time was spent in Salt Lake &then they moved to Parowan. There he met a sister, Ellen Eyre Banks, who had left England before he was born. At Minersville he met another sister, Charlotte Eyre Banks; a brother, George and a sister, Sarah Myers was at Beaver.</p> <p><br>Edwin Eyre lived in Greenville and Beaver one year, and St. George two years. The rest of his life as spent in Minersville. He was an active community man. He aided in fencing fields, making canals and ditches, building reservoirs, fencing the church house, making a cemetery, constructing roads and building bridges. He molded the brick for the Minersville Chapel, and also helped make and burn the brick for the school house. He hauled material to Dixie and guarded the town on many occasions from the Indians. He held the positions of Town Marshall, County Commissioner, water master, and school trustee for many years. He was very active in religious affairs as well as civic.</p> <p><br>He was ordained a High Priest by Apostle F. M. Lyman. He was superintendent of the Sunday School for 12 years, a member of the ward choir, president of the religion class, and the parent class, counselor to Bishop Baker. He worked on two temples, and was a home missionary for many years.</p> <p><br>In 1881, he was set apart for a mission to Great Britain, and his wife was left to care for the family. He baptized 26 members during this mission. He labored one year as a Sunday School missionary in St. George and Kanab Stakes. He also served a two-year mission working on the St. George Temple, He was a faithful member.</p> <p><br>The crowning point in his life was when he met - and married Melinva Myers in the year of 1 866, in Beaver. They were married 3 December 1866, by Bishop James H. Rollins. Ten children were born to them: Edwin Jr., Martha Ann, Melinva Elsie, James William, Joseph Hyrum, Sarah Ellen, Paulina, Janme, George Alma, and Jediah.</p> <p><br>He is well remembered for his love of music and his voice. His pride and joy was the singing of the LDS hymns. In later years he suffered from an ailment caused by asthma, but he had always been a very hard worker. He died 27 April 1929, and was buried in the Minersville Cemetery.</p> Anonymoushttp://www.blogger.com/profile/07734779429268611504noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7938975141073197642.post-59475915769101197952011-11-12T12:08:00.001-07:002011-11-12T12:09:35.073-07:00In Their Own Words: Mary Ann Brown<p><strong>This is an autobiography written by </strong><a href="http://beyondthehome.blogspot.com/2010/07/mary-ann-brown.html" target="_blank"><strong>Mary Ann Brown</strong></a><strong>. The text was published in Kenneth Glyn Hales’ 1985 book, <u>Windows: A Mormon Family</u>. As editor, he corrected and updated certain spelling and grammatical errors.</strong></p> <p>My Grandfather and Grandmother Brown I knew but little about; they died when my father was quite young. They had three sons: Joseph, John and Jonathan. My Grandfather and Grandmother Fairchild I well remember. Grandmother died when I was four years old, in Connecticut. Grandfather then went to Pennsylvania and died there. I think they had five sons and two girls. The names that I can remember are: Samuel, Sherman, Stephen, Eunice and Sarah. Grandfather's name was Stephen, and grandmother's name was Eunice. <p>My Father, John Brown, was born February 27, 1770. My mother, Sarah Fairchild was born March 6, 1771. Their children were: Juda Brown, born November 2, 1793. John Brown, born August 24, 1795. Eunice Brown, born August 4, 1794. Mary Brown, born March 2, 1799. Thirsa Brown, born July Il, 1802. Sally Brown, born February 27, 1805. Catherine Brown, born August 13, 1808. Loring G. Brown, born April 17, 1811. <p>They were all born in Connecticut, but Catherine and Loring. They were born in Pennsylvania. My father moved from Connecticut to Pennsylvania when I was six years old. My father's home was a home for the Methodist preachers and all other preachers when they came. I joined the Methodist Church when I was 13 years old. I lived in Pennsylvania until I was married in 1815 to <a href="http://beyondthehome.blogspot.com/2010/07/zerah-pulsipher.html" target="_blank">Zerah Pulsipher</a>. <p>My oldest child was born May 30, 1816. Mary Ann Pulsipher, born May 30, 1816. Died July 14, 1816. Almira Pulsipher, born September 8, 1817. Married Horace Burgess. Died March 8, 1868. Nelson Pulsipher, born March 28, 1820. Died May 7, 1824. Mariah Pulsipher, born June 15, 1822. Married William Burgess. Died 1893. Sarah Pulsipher, born November 2, 1824. Married John Alger. Died January, 1909. John Pulsipher, born July 17, 1827. First marriage: Rosella Huffaker. Second marriage: Ester Barnum. Died August 9, 1891. <a href="http://beyondthehome.blogspot.com/2010/07/charles-pulsipher.html" target="_blank">Charles Pulsipher</a>, born April 20, 1830. Mary Ann Pulsipher, born November 20, 1833. Married Thomas S. Terry. Died September 17, 1913. William Pulsipher, born January 21, 1838. Married Esther Chidester. Died March 12, 1880. Eliza Jane Pulsipher, born July 26, 1840. Married Thomas S. Terry. Died May 6, 1919. Fidelia Pulsipher, born October 13, 1842. Died January 8, 1846. <p>We lived in Pennsylvania seven years. Did a great deal of hard work there, then left and moved to New York State, in Onondaga County. There we heard the gospel preached for the first time by the Latter-day Saints. We went forth and were baptized in the year 1832 by Jared Carter. He baptized about twenty in that place. Then ordained my husband, Zerah Pulsipher, and left him to preside over the church. He baptized more there. We stayed there about two years, then moved twenty miles to Fabius; lived with a Doctor Newcome one-and-a-half years. Then we all moved to Kirtland, Ohio, together. Stayed there four years. Zerah was ordained there one of the first seven presidents by the hands of Joseph Smith, the Prophet. <p>He helped build the [Kirtland] temple. Got his endowments in it, then we were driven from that place with the rest of the Saints. We started in July (the 15th) with a large [Kirtland] camp for Missouri. We all got there in the fall and went to Daviess County. My husband was one of the council that led the camp. We stayed in that place for one month; then we were driven from there by the mob. Then we went to Far West and stayed there through the winter. Then we had to go again. We started in March for Illinois. We stopped twenty-five miles from Nauvoo, in Bear Creek Woods. <p>The winter we were in Far West, Missouri, we had to part with our good old mother Pulsipher. She was sick one week, and then died. The day before she died, she lay looking up. I said, "Mother, what do you see?" She said, "Oh, don't you see that light?" I looked, but could not see any. The next day she saw it again over her bed. She said, "That is a light to light me through the dark folly of death." Then she fell asleep without a struggle or groan. I think she was eighty-five years old. <p>We stayed in Bear Creek Woods mostly two years. Then the First Presidency had gotten out of prison and out of Missouri. The saints had begun to settle Nauvoo. They sent for us to move there. We went there and stayed, I think, five years. My youngest child, Fidelia, was born there. She was a very smart, promising child, but we could not keep her only four years and three months. We buried her there. We helped build the [Nauvoo] temple there, got our endowments in it--then we started with the rest of the church west to find some place where we could live in peace. We were two years, not forty, in going to Salt Lake. We lived there fourteen years and enjoyed great blessings there. We helped cultivate the barren desert and made it "blossom like the rose." My husband was one of the city council most of the time we were there. <p>Then we were called to go south 300 miles and help cultivate another barren desert. We have lived ten years in this place, Hebron. We have enjoyed great blessings, lived in peace, none to molest or make afraid, although we have had to part with some of our dear friends here. Almira, my daughter, died in March, 1868, and John's wife, Rosella, and little boy, William Lewis, died. We lived here, enjoyed ourselves well with our children and grandchildren all around us until my husband was called away by death, in January 1, 1872. He lived to a good age, and then went down to the grave like a shock of corn, fully ripe. I am spared yet I hope to do a little good before I die. <p>I used to say when my children were small that if I could live to see my children grow up to be honorable men and women it would be all I could ask for. I have lived to see them all settled with good families, all trying to do what good they can to build up the kingdom of God. I feel very thankful and much pleased with my children. I hope they will live and do much good, be agreed, united, and try to help each other and carry out the counsel their father and mother has given them. I write this after I am seventy-two years old for my children to look at. It is written very poorly. Perhaps you cannot read it. <p>By request I write a little more history and experience. Eight years have passed away since I wrote the little sketch. I am yet here. I will begin by writing my first experiences in the Methodist Church. My parents taught me to be honest, industrious, and to kept the Sabbath Day. They were very strict Methodists. When I was about thirteen years old I thought I ought to join the Methodist Church. It was the only church I knew much about. The preachers came every two weeks to preach at Father's house. I told him I wanted to join the church and he said I could. I did not know but they would call for me to relate a great experience when I was converted, but I could not have told them. All they did was to put my name on the class paper for six month's trial. When six months was out the preachers said, "Here is Sister Mary. She is a good, faithful, worthy sister. I motion that she be taken in full fellowship." I was voted in. <p>Perhaps one year passed away and not a word was said about baptism. I said to the preacher, "Do you believe baptism to be a duty for us to obey?" He said baptism was not a saving ordinance, just to answer a good conscience. I said, "I see by reading the New Testament, I consider it a duty--a command." "Well," he said, "it is your duty to be baptized. I said, "I want to be." He said, "What way?" I said there was only one way that looked to be right--to be immersed and buried in the water. He said, "The Savior set the example and he was not immersed. He went out into the water and knelt down and had some water poured on his head." He said he had seen it in history. We went to the water. He sang and prayed, then took me by the hand and led me to the water. He said, "Step in and kneel." I did. He dipped a little water, said over the ceremony, and poured it on my head, while he stood on the bank. He did not wet his feet. I thought if baptism was to answer a good conscience, I was not satisfied. It looked like mockery to me, but I had done my duty. <p>I write this to let my children see the darkness and ignorance the world was then in. Surely the prophet could say darkness had covered the earth, and gross darkness, the people. I rejoice that we live in a day that the true light and true gospel was shining. <p>I think I was in the Methodist Church about twenty years before I heard the true gospel. We happened to see the Book of Mormon. We borrowed it, read it, and believed it, but did not know anything more about it. We were very anxious to know more about it. It was not long before a Mormon preacher came. We had a great many questions to ask. He told us how the book was found and translated. He knew it to be a true record. We went to hear him preach. He said baptism by immersion was the only right way. It was for the remission of sins. I thought that looked right. In a short time some were ready to be baptized. I wanted to be at the first opportunity, but Satan thought he would hinder it. The night before baptism I was taken very lame with rheumatism or something else. I was so sick I could not get around much. As they were fixing to go, Brother Carter said to me, "Sister Pulsipher, if you will do your duty, you shall be healed." I took a cane and hauled to the water and went in. It was a very cold day, but I came out well, left my cane, and went away rejoicing. <p>I was very ignorant, I had not heard anything about being confirmed, or receiving the Holy Ghost. The next evening I went to meeting and the six that were baptized were there. When he put his hands on my head, he said, "Sister Pulsipher, by the authority of the Holy Priesthood and in the name of Jesus, I lay my hands on your head to bless you and to confirm you a member of the Church of Jesus Christ. I say unto you, receive the Holy Ghost." He promised great blessings if I would be faithful. The Spirit of the Lord was there. We sang, prayed, and praised God together. <p>It was not long before the news went all around that Brother and Sister Pulsipher were Mormons. Some would not believe it until they came to see us. We had plenty of visitors. Some came to try to convince us that it was all delusion. They thought they could reclaim us, but went away discouraged. Others came to inquire. They said if we had got something better, they wanted to know it. They would be baptized and go home rejoicing. <p>I will mention one that came to see me, my brother-in-law, Joseph Chidester. He lived four miles from me. He was going to move away, but could not go without seeing me. I had belonged to the same church he did. He was a preacher. He said I was the last one he would have thought of as being led away with such heresy and delusions, as he thought it was. "Well," said I, "if this is what the world calls heresy, to worship my God, . . . I know in whom I believe." He said, "I think in about six months before you will see your error. I think Mormonism will be all down flat in that time." I said, "Joseph, I have not the least idea that it will. It will stand. But, if it does come down, I never could go to the Methodist or another church that I know of. It would be going right into darkness." He said, "I see I cannot convince you, but I have done my duty." He groaned and sighed and bid me farewell. I said, "I thank you for the kind feelings you have for me. Do not worry about me." <p>I never saw him after that. He moved away, lived a few years and died very suddenly with heart disease. He had an appointment to preach the day he was buried. His wife, my sister, died soon after. I think they have heard the gospel preached before this time. Zerah and Joseph were great friends. He had not read the Book of Mormon nor heard a sermon preached. He judged before he heard, like too many others. If they would hear and read without prejudice, there would not be half so many cry out heresy, delusion and false prophets. <p>Well, I began to gather with the church. I went to Kirtland. There I had my blessing from the first patriarch in this church, Father Joseph Smith. He said I should have my friends with me in this church, and that I would be the means of saving and redeeming them. I believed every word, but did not understand how it would come to pass. I never heard nor thought of being baptized for the dead. He said I had left all for the gospel, I should have a hundred fold in this world and in the world to come, life everlasting, with many more good blessings if I would be faithful. <p>I am now almost 81 years old, have lived and enjoyed myself well with my children a long time. I expect the time will soon come when I must leave them. I have watched over them, tried to comfort them and instruct them right. I pray that they may live in peace, be united and keep all the commandments of God. If riches increase, set not your hearts on them, but lay up treasures in heaven. It is the only safe place that we can treasure up riches. I would like to have my children live near together to help and comfort one another. May God bless you all. Mary Brown Pulsipher; Hebron, March, 1880. <p><strong>To read more journals written by early members of the church, visit:</strong> <p align="center"><a title="http://www.boap.org/LDS/Early-Saints/" href="http://www.boap.org/LDS/Early-Saints/"><strong>http://www.boap.org/LDS/Early-Saints/</strong></a></p> Anonymoushttp://www.blogger.com/profile/07734779429268611504noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7938975141073197642.post-47468777798917233212011-11-10T15:19:00.001-07:002012-05-20T12:11:08.276-06:00Index of Patriarchal Blessings<p>Patriarchal blessings are special blessings received by many members of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. They have both personal and genealogical value and can be ordered by members of the LDS church for free at the following link:</p> <p align="center"><a title="https://apps.lds.org/pbrequest/security/login.jsf" href="https://apps.lds.org/pbrequest/security/login.jsf">https://apps.lds.org/pbrequest/security/login.jsf</a></p> <p>While I will not be posting transcriptions of the blessings I have collected on this website, this list will detail which persons I have received blessings for and specific information that will make it easier for you to obtain copies of these blessings as well. Some of this information (which is written as it is found in the blessings) may be different from other researched information, but they are still the same individuals. “No Record” means that either this person did not receive a patriarchal blessing or that no record was made of it.</p> <p>Remember that if you want to order a blessing, you may only order 4 per month and you must be the direct descendant of the person who received the blessing you wish to order. </p> <p>Named are listed in alphabetical order by last name.</p> <p align="center"><em>Last Updated: November 2011</em></p> <ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Borg, Juliana Ingeborg</font></div> <ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Response received on 3 November 2010</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Birthdate: 28 May 1899</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Father: Carl Borg</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Mother: Anna Marie Johanson</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Date of Blessing: 1 August 1921</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Location of Blessing: Salt Lake City, Utah, USA</font></div></li></ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Brinck, Arvid Valfrid</font></div> <ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Response received on 3 November 2010</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Birthdate: 13 October 1896</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Father: Carl Edward Brinck</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Mother: Augusta Marie Ramberg</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Date of Blessing: 1 August 1921</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Location of Blessing: Salt Lake City, Utah, USA</font></div></li></ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Brown, Annie Hutchison</font></div> <ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Response received on 17 February 2011</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Birthdate: 22 August 1887</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Father: Richard Brown</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Mother: Annie Hutchison</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Date of Blessing: 2 May 1955</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Location of Blessing: Provo, Utah, USA</font></div></li></ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Brown, Richard</font></div> <ul> <li> <div align="left">Response received in September 2011</div> <li> <div align="left">Birthdate: 10 May 1855</div> <li> <div align="left">Father: James Brown</div> <li> <div align="left">Mother: Agness Marshall</div> <li> <div align="left">Date of Blessing: 3 October 1880</div> <li> <div align="left">Location of Blessing: Unreadable, possibly Granite, Utah, USA</div></li></ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Burton, George</font></div> <ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Response received on 2 December 2011</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Birthdate: 2 June 1875</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Father: George Burton</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Mother: Mary Ann Johnson</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Date of Blessing: 13 June 1908</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Location of Blessing: Cleveland, Idaho, USA</font></div></li></ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Burton, James Ransom</font></div> <ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Response received on 10 September 2010</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">No Record</font></div></li></ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Curtis, </font><font size="2">Elizabeth Rosabell</font></div> <ul> <li> <div align="left">Response received in October 2011</div> <li> <div align="left">Birthdate: 4 December 1862</div> <li> <div align="left">Father: Hyram Curtis</div> <li> <div align="left">Mother: Mary Eliza Haws</div> <li> <div align="left">Date of Blessing: 27 October 1925</div> <li> <div align="left">Location of Blessing: Sublett, Idaho, USA</div><!--EndFragment--></li></ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Curtis, Nahum</font></div> <ul> <li> <div align="left">Response received in September 2011</div> <li> <div align="left">Birthdate: 7 July 1784</div> <li> <div align="left">Father: Moses Curtis</div> <li> <div align="left">Mother: Molly Meacham</div> <li> <div align="left">Date of Blessing: 28 March 1843</div> <li> <div align="left">Location of Blessing: Nauvoo, Illinois, USA</div></li></ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Dotson, Lorraine James</font></div> <ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Response received on 6 October 2010</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Birthdate: 1 June 1907</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Father: James Dotson</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Mother: Althea Eyre</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Date of Blessing: 29 September 1974</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Location of Blessing: Springville, Utah, USA</font></div></li></ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Evans, Martha</font></div> <ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Response received on 17 February 2011</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Birthdate: 12 November 1872</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Father: William Evans</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Mother: Jane Thomas</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Date of Blessing: 27 November 1889</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Location of Blessing: Winter Quarters, Utah, USA</font></div></li></ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Eyre, Garnetta</font></div> <ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Response received on 6 October 2010</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Birthdate: 4 July 1912</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Father: Joseph H. Eyre</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Mother: Lula Minnie Bird</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Date of Blessing: 29 September 1974</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Location of Blessing: Springville, Utah, USA</font></div></li></ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Hansen, Hannah</font></div> <ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Response received on 2 December 2011</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Birthdate: 38 October 1869</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Father: Rasmas Hansen</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Mother: Annie Caspersen</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Date of Blessing: 7 February 1906</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Location of Blessing: Cleveland, Idaho, USA</font></div></li></ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Hansen, Rasmas</font></div> <ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Response received on 20 October 2011</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">No Record</font></div></li></ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Haskell, Mary Elizabeth</font></div> <ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Response received on 3 November 2010</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Birthdate: 22 December 1889</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Father: James Elijah Haskell</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Mother: Elizabeth Rosabell Curtis</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Date of Blessing: 19 August 1940</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Location of Blessing: Downey, California, USA</font></div></li></ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Petersen, Curtis Haskell</font></div> <ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Response received on 10 September 2010</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Birthdate: 1 December 1917</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Father: Marinus Parley Petersen</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Mother: Elizabeth Haskell</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Date of Blessing: 14 May 1945</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Location of Blessing: Unlisted in blessing, probably Utah</font></div></li></ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Petersen, Marinus Parley</font></div> <ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Response received on 3 November 2010</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Birthdate: 30 November 1885</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Father: Sorn Marinus Petersen</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Mother: Elena Sanders</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Date of Blessing: 19 August 1940</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Location of Blessing: Downey, California, USA</font></div></li></ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Sorn (or Soren) Marinus Petersen</font></div></li> <ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Response received on 27 April 2012</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">No Record</font></div></li></ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Phillips, Naomi</font></div> <ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Response received on 6 October 2010</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Birthdate: 24 January 1912</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Father: Rees Phillips</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Mother: Martha Evans</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Date of Blessing: 12 October 1941</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Location of Blessing: Springville, Utah, USA</font></div></li></ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Phillips, Rees</font></div> <ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Response received on 17 February 2011</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">No Record</font></div></li></ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Pulsipher, Charles William</font></div> <ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Response received on 17 February 2011</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Birthdate: 19 March 1886</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Father: Charles Pulsipher</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Mother: Stacy Lovina King</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Date of Blessing: 25 January 1899 & 2 May 1955</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Location of Blessing: Cleveland, Utah, USA & Provo, Utah, USA</font></div></li></ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Pulsipher, Keith Phillips</font></div> <ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Response received on 10 September 2010</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">No Record</font></div></li></ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Pulsipher, William Afton</font></div> <ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Response received on 6 October 2010</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Birthdate: 9 August 1911</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Father: Charles William Pulsipher</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Mother: Annie Hutchison Brown</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Date of Blessing: 31 May 1936</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Location of Blessing: Richfield, Idaho, USA</font></div></li></ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Pulsipher, Zerah</font></div> <ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Response received on 13 September 2011</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">No Record</font></div></li></ul></li></ul> <ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Ramberg, Augusta Maria</font></div> <ul> <li> <div align="left">Response received in October 2011</div> <li> <div align="left">Birthdate: 5 December 1860</div> <li> <div align="left">Father: Andres Ramberg</div> <li> <div align="left">Mother: Louise Marie Lindberg</div> <li> <div align="left">Date of Blessing: 1 August 1921</div> <li> <div align="left">Location of Blessing: Salt Lake City, Utah, USA</div></li></ul><!--EndFragment--></li></ul> <ul> <li>Ransom, Mary Elizabeth <ul> <li><font size="2">Response received on 2 December 2011</font> <li><font size="2">Birthdate: 26 September 1880</font> <li><font size="2">Father: James Rowley Ransom</font> <li><font size="2">Mother: Agnes Elizabeth Austin</font> <li><font size="2">Date of Blessing: 13 June 1908</font> <li><font size="2">Location of Blessing: Cleveland, Idaho, US</font></li></ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Sant, Jane</font></div> <ul> <li> <div align="left">Response received in October 2011</div> <li> <div align="left">Birthdate: 8 March 1846</div> <li> <div align="left">Father: John Sant</div> <li> <div align="left">Mother: Mary Shaw</div> <li> <div align="left">Date of Blessing: 30 January 1906</div> <li> <div align="left">Location of Blessing: Cleveland, Idaho, USA</div></li></ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Smith, Mabel</font></div> <ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Response received on 10 September 2010</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Birthdate: 10 August 1908</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Father: Nathan Smith</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Mother: Hannah Hansen</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Date of Blessing: 8 April 1997</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Location of Blessing: Payson, Utah, USA</font></div></li></ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Smith, Nathan</font></div> <ul> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Response received on 2 December 2011</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Birthdate: 26 November 1869</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Father: Nathan Smith</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Mother: Jane Sant</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Date of Blessing: 8 March 1905</font></div> <li> <div align="left"><font size="2">Location of Blessing: Cleveland, Idaho, USA</font></div></li></ul><!--EndFragment--></li></ul> <ul> <li>Steward, Urban Van <ul> <li>Response received in September 2011</li></ul> <ul> <li><font size="2">Birthdate: 9 November 1817</font> <li><font size="2">Father: William Stewart</font> <li><font size="2">Mother: Elizabeth Van Hooser</font> <li><font size="2">Date of Blessing: 9 February 1842</font> <li><font size="2">Location of Blessing: Nauvoo, Illinois, USA</font></li></ul><!--EndFragment--></li></ul> Anonymoushttp://www.blogger.com/profile/07734779429268611504noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7938975141073197642.post-41653211013994569882011-11-09T21:04:00.001-07:002011-11-09T21:06:28.416-07:00In Their Own Words: Mary Ann Johnson<p><strong>The following was written by Ruth Burton Pierce, a granddaughter of Mary Ann Johnson and George Burton. The piece was edited by Lynn Ransom Burton on 3 February 1988.</strong></p> <p>Mary Ann Johnson Burton was born 20 June 1845 at Pilkington, Lancashire, England. She was the youngest child of Thomas Johnson and Sarah Mason. The children of Thomas Johnson and Sarah Mason were, in order of their birth: Matthew, Edward, Caleb, Thomas, Sarah, James and Mary Ann. <p>Mary Ann was baptized into The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints 22 July 1854 by Thomas Johnson, and confirmed 23 July 1854 by Thomas Mills. We know very little of her early life, but we have heard that her people were quite prosperous. <p>Mary Ann married George Burton 11 June 1865 at the St. Thomas Church in the parish of Radcliffe, Lancashire, England, according to the rites and ceremonies of the established church, after banns, by Robert Fletcher, in the presence of Samuel Hall and Thomas Howarth, witnesses. Their first child, James Thomas, was born in Pilkington, Lancashire, England, 4 Oct 1866. He died 9 June 1867, and was buried in Lancashire, England. <p>As members of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, the spirit of gathering and uniting with the Saints in Zion was uppermost in the hearts of these young people. On 30 June 1868 Mary Ann, her husband George Burton, and her mother, Sarah Mason Johnson, sailed from England to a new land where they could mingle with the Saints and more fully realize the blessings of the Gospel. From the emigration records, we find that Mary Ann was twenty-three years of age, George was thirty-one years of age, and Sarah Mason Johnson was fifty-eight years of age when they sailed from Liverpool, England on the ship "Minnesota." <p>It must have been with mixed feelings that these people left their beloved homeland when they knew they would encounter many hardships. Their hearts must have ached to leave the land of their birth, where their only child was buried. <p>On their arrival in Utah, George, Mary Ann, and Sarah Mason Johnson made their home in Bountiful. This first home was a dugout, in the manner of many of the pioneers of the time. But as George had experience in stone masonry and construction, he soon built a comfortable home for his family. Mary Ann was very energetic and neat in her housework, and soon made their home as attractive as she could. The few dishes and articles which she had brought with her from England were treasured links between her life in the old country and her new life in America. <p>George and Mary received their endowments and were sealed for time and all eternity 22 April 1872, in the Endowment House. Five children were born to them in Bountiful. These children, in order of their birth, were: Sarah Ann, Mary Ann, <a href="http://beyondthehome.blogspot.com/2010/07/george-burton.html" target="_blank">George</a>, William Johnson Burton, and Caleb Johnson Burton. Mary Ann and her young family faced tragedy when the husband and father passed away on 31 March 1891, at Bountiful, Davis County, Utah. His years as a stonecutter had taken their toll as the dust settled in his lungs and caused the dread disease of consumption. After her husband's death, Mary Ann was left with a fairly young family to support. This was a difficult undertaking, especially in those days of trial and hardship. Mary Ann was often at a loss to know how to feed the family. The children were required to take what work they could outside the home. The oldest daughter went to live with another family in Bountiful. The boys took what work they could secure. Mary Ann went to work as a clerk for Mr. Kay, in his store. <p>Mary Ann passed away 1 May 1898 at Bountiful, Davis, Utah, and was buried by the side of her husband in the Bountiful cemetery.</p> Anonymoushttp://www.blogger.com/profile/07734779429268611504noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7938975141073197642.post-58461912201592994902011-11-09T19:57:00.001-07:002011-11-09T19:57:15.894-07:00In Their Own Words: Charles Pulsipher<p><strong>The following is an autobiography written by </strong><a href="http://beyondthehome.blogspot.com/2010/07/charles-pulsipher.html" target="_blank"><strong>Charles Pulsipher</strong></a><strong>. Contained with his writings are additions by his granddaughter, Eva Clegg Mackay. </strong></p> <p>I was born April 20, 1830, at Spafford, Onondaga County, New York, the son of <a href="http://beyondthehome.blogspot.com/2010/07/zerah-pulsipher.html" target="_blank">Zerah</a> and <a href="http://beyondthehome.blogspot.com/2010/07/mary-ann-brown.html" target="_blank">Mary Brown Pulsipher</a>. When I was two years old my parents joined the Church. We moved to Kirtland in 1835. I remember going to the Temple to hear the Prophet Joseph Smith preach. <p>The mob violence became terrible and the leaders of the church had to leave Kirtland. They went to Missouri and sent for the rest of the people to come there. <p>During the winter of 1837-38, the Saints were left in charge of the Seventies at Kirtland, Ohio. All that had means had gone to Missouri, about five hundred remaining. The presidency of the Seventies immediately called them together in the Temple and commenced fasting and praying for the Lord to open the way that they might gather up unto the land of Zion. The council came unto them and told them to scatter out into the country and labor for anything that assist them to move. <p>We had made a covenant that we would band together, and go up into Missouri together or die in the attempt. Our enemies heard of this and declared we should not roll out more than two wagons at a time. Eighteen of the brethren were called in and turned the means over to the council of the Seventies to deal out accordingly to their best judgment, for the removal of all. <p>Two days before we were to start, one of our worst enemies came to father, who was one of the councilmen and said, “I understand you are expecting to move in a few days.” “Yes”, father said, “we are.” He said, “I want you to come and camp in my pasture the last night, as there is plenty of feed for all of your animals, and I will use all my influence to prevent you from being harmed.” Consequently, we accepted his kind offer and on the 6th of July, l838, everything being ready, we rolled out. Sixty-five wagons in number, some 500 persons, 60 loose cows which all together made a fine appearance or train of white covered wagons, nearly nine miles long. We were not molested in the least by our enemies. <p>We moved quietly and peacefully until we came to the border of the Missouri, hearing many reports from our enemies telling us we had better not go any farther. We Mormons were all being driven out and if we went on we would share the same fate. Some of our brethren became faint hearted and wished to turn by the way side and stop. A council was called that night, in which the majority were in favor of going on together, but when a portion still wanted to stop, the council bore a powerful testimony urging them all to hang together, and fulfill the covenant that had been made in the Temple. He said, “I can promise you, in the name of the Lord, if you will hang together, and fulfill the covenant, you shall go through and not one hair of your heads shall be harmed, but if you fall by the wayside there is no such promise given unto me to make to you.” <p>When we roiled out next morning there were a little over twenty wagons pulled off with their families and went to Haun’s Mill. Most of the men were massacred but Brother Joseph Young, through the mercy of the Lord, escaped without a wound. Brother Knight, while running from the mob, was struck with seven bullets but still he lived to come to the mountains and died at a good old age in Spring Glen. The rest of the company went on through without any harm or molestation. <p>We were met and welcomed by the Prophet Joseph Smith and others five miles from Far West. He advised us to camp there that night then go on to help strengthen the settlement of Adam~on~diamond (Adam-ondi-Ahman). We remained there three weeks and was driven back to Far West where we spent the winter. We were sent on to Illinois in March of 1839. <p>I did what I could to assist with the camp duties. I went on many expeditions in defending the rights of the people. When our leaders were instructed to build another Temple in Nauvoo, Illinois, I helped in every way. I was ordained into the second quorum of Seventies in 1845, and received my endowments January 31, 1846, in that<br>Temple. <p>I left Nauvoo February 2, 1846, with our family, crossing the river on ice. Along with all the other saints, I suffered many hardships in the cold snow and rain storms which were almost constant for eight and one-half months. After helping to locate the settlements of Garden City and Mt. Pisgah, I then came to the banks of the Missouri River, spent the winter in building houses for the Saints. I made three trips to Missouri in the dead of winter for provisions, camping by the way. It was so cold in some parts where we camped out, that it often froze oxen to death. <p>During our slow progress of travel four of us went to the edge of the Missouri and built houses and got our pay in provisions and such things as we needed to go on our journey. During our stay there we got acquainted with a fine young lady, a niece of the old gentleman we were working for. She became very much attached to me and said to her brother that she was going to keep me there and not let me go away to the mountains. The rich old farmer saw the kind of feeling she had for me, so just before our job was done, he took me to one side and said to me, “I see there is a very affectionate feeling with Sarah and now I want to say to you, you might just as well stop here and live with us and give up the long journey away into the mountains to suffer or maybe be killed by the wild savages. When you get married, I will give you a good outfit, and there is a good 40 acre farm that will be yours as a wedding present. You can settle down and live an easy life with us.” I thanked him for his kind offer and told him I would consider it. Quite a temptation for a boy of sixteen years old that never had anything before, but the more I thought about it the farther I get from accepting it, for the idea of forsaking my religion and giving up the people I had learned to love did not appeal to me. <p>In the spring of 1847 a small company of men were sent out to locate the road, and get through, locate the city which they did and returned to the Missouri River to get their families. The next year those who remained behind raised a crop and prepared to go on in 1848. We started on the 20th of May and moved on very comfortably, killing our own meat and catching our own fish to live on. I was appointed one of the hunters of the company. My brother John was to help me. We had to get someone to drive our teams, as we would travel out off the road three or four miles to find our meat. We had shot one buffalo down late in the evening and I stayed to watch it while John went for a team to drag it into camp. That country was inhabited with numerous buffalo which stood about the height of a yearling steer. If several of them came together on a man he had better be somewhere else than in their powerful jaws, for if the smelled game that you were watching it made them very savage. If they gathered in on you and raised a howl to call their help to them, you had better retreat at once and get out of their way. There were many thousands in that part of the country. A large herd of about 2,000 had been to the river for water and when they saw the white top wagons come along and several men rushed onto them to get a shot at them, they took fright and ran towards the mountains where I was watching my beef. The faster they ran the bigger the herd became, which made a mad stampede, rushing over everything they came to. When they got within a few hundred feet of me I began to be alarmed, and started to run, but saw it was impossible to get out of their reach. I just stood my ground and waved. When it seemed as if the next jump they would be upon me the herd parted and some went on each side of me. I just kept on swinging my hat and shouting until they all had passed by me. I was unharmed. A man said that he heard me three miles away. I assure you I was very glad when it was all over. It would take considerable money to hire me to go through an affair like that again. <p> By that time it was getting dark and started to rain, so that I could not keep the fire to direct John back to me, so my only chance was to listen and try to hear then holler and it was not long until I heard them. I answered but the wind was blowing the wrong way and I could not make them hear me. I found they were about to pass by and I was obliged to leave my game and run to head them off. I ran one-fourth of a mile and made them hear me and soon got together, but it was so dark I knew it would be of use to try to find our beef. We decided to make for camp, which we did. They were keeping a fire to show us where they were. We saw a fire and went toward it. In the extreme darkness we started off from a bank 15 feet with ourselves and four yoke of oxen, all went down together but by good luck no one was hurt as it was sandy country. When we reached camp, wet, tired and hungry, it was not our camp, but we were made welcome. We stayed all night and went on to our camp in the morning. Our folks were very glad to see us for they did not know but what we had been stampeded. <p>One day as we traveled along the side of the old Platte River, one yoke of lead cattle wanted a drink and so they jumped off the bank into the river dragging the rest of the team and wagon, rolling it over, which contained provisions and goods for a family. Also a bed and a sick mother and baby boy a few days old. With handy help of the men who jumped in to cut the cover loose, they pulled out the things, lifted the mother and baby out and saved them from drowning. They named the baby Platte, for being saved so young. <p>As we were nearly out of the range of buffalo, the company decided to lay over to get more beef. We started out early in the morning and in the late afternoon we found some. They were very wild so we had to crawl close to them to get any. To get a shot we crept up one on each side and both was near enough so we could signal each other by putting our red handkerchief on the ramrod, talking to each other without alarming the wild game. When both was ready we made a good shot and dropped one down before they knew where it came from. They made a rush to leave, but we felt confident some of us would get a second shot so we were ready for them and as they passed we hit one just behind the front leg and went through the heart, then the job was to get them to camp which was about 15 miles away. John started for camp while I got them as near ready as possible. On his return - about 11:00 o’clock at night - he had a keg of water which was a very welcome treat as I had not had any since morning and in the heat of August. They came with two yoke of oxen and wagons so we loaded our beef and made our way to camp arriving just before daylight. <p>Next day we spent in jerking our beef, a process where we cut it into strips and dipped it in strong lime and smoked it. On account of exposure a great number took sick and we buried 300 on the bank of the river. <p>In the spring of ‘47, a small company was sent out to find a road and locate the great city in the West. All the accounts we could get of Salt take Valley was very discouraging, Mr. Jim Bridger who had been in the mountains for 20 years, said he had been in the valley every month in the summer and always saw frost. He also said it was impossible to raise anything there. He offered $l,000 for the first ear of corn raised in the valley. But when it was raised he did not pay it. He tried to discourage the Saints from stopping here, but this was the place we had started for and in spite of all the reports there and built up a fine city and raised grain in abundance - also fruits and vegetables. We had some very hard times the winter of ‘47 and ‘49, and some became discouraged and left, thinking they would starve to death. <p>I heard President Kimball say to the people while encouraging them to stay a little longer and not give up - “for within six weeks you shall be able to buy goods as cheap here as in St. Louis, Missouri.“ It was a wonderful saying, for I could not see how it was possible for that to be fulfilled. I noticed the date, which was the first day of May, 1849. I knew no way for supplies to reach us only to be hauled 1,000 miles in wagons. It would take three months to send out and get returns. So I watched for the six weeks to come and see how that wonderful prediction was to come true. On June 15, here came a large company of gold diggers going to California gold fields. When they got to the valley they found out that gold of all kinds was being shipped in by water in great abundance. They also heard that a man could make an ounce of gold a day, so they wanted to sell their heavy loaded wagons and teams for pack ponies and two saddle ponies. They could then get through in a hurry, and gain time enough to pay them for all they had lost in disposing of their heavy teams. As money was scarce they sold for a trifle. We bought three good young tired animals for $45.00, two sets of good harnesses for $12.00, carpenter tools for less than St. Louis prices, a large trunk of good clothes for $7.00, two good wagons for $44.00 and other things were sold for merely nothing; thus was that wonderful prediction literally fulfilled. <p>I carried the chain to help survey Salt Lake City. I helped to build the first mill in Salt Lake Valley and raised a good crop of corn in ‘49. Gave 50 cents for a half pound of seed potatoes and raised 30 pounds. That gave us seed for next year. They packed a few pounds of potatoes on a mule and sold them for $1.00 a pound. We planted over 1/2 pound very carefully. When they started to grow and had about two inches of sprouts, we took them off and planted them. We reaped 30 pounds of potatoes from them. We arrived in Salt Lake Valley September 22, 1848, helped to survey and helped to build. Hauled one of the first loads of rock for the council house. Was married to Ann Beers on April 30, 1949, by President Young. Served in the Nauvoo Legion as Agent under Colonel W. Burgess, was called on a mission to Green River in November, 1852 - spent ten months on that mission, learned the Snake language and taught the principles of the Gospel to them. <p>In 1850 in the spring time, I received word that it was my duty to start at once out into Green River country on business of great importance and to shorten the distance I took a short cut, also thinking to avoid the Ute Indians who were very hostile at that time. I cut through the mountains. All went well until I had reached nearly half way and was 40 miles from a settlement. When just before dark or sundown, one evening I was riding alone when all at once up popped an Indian right in front of me. I knew he had seen me, and I also knew it would be impossible for me to run away from him, so my only hope lay in faith and prayer. I knew his camp must be near and my only safety was to put my confidence in him. I could talk the Snake language but this was a Ute. I said “What are you doing here?” He said, “Nothing.“ I said “Where is your camp?” He said, “Just around the hill.” I said, “Take me to your big chief. I have come to see him.” He started and I followed him and he just turned around the point of the mountain and came in sight of a large camp of 200 or 300 Indians. He led me to the chief’s lodge and I jumped off my horse and walked toward him as he came out of his tent. I reached my hand towards him to shake hands, but he stood erect with a savage scowl on his face and did not move toward me. I spoke with a kind voice, but firm, saying, “I have come a long way to talk to you. I have much to say. I am alone and unarmed, and a friend. I have a message from the Great White Spirit to deliver to you and your people. I want to stay all night with you. Will you take my horses out to feed tonight and bring them back to me in the morning?” He reached out his hand and shook hands with me. I knew I had made an impression on him for the good. I said, “I want you to call all your braves together so they can hear this message I have for you all.” He called two small boys to come and takes care of my horses. I took off the saddle and pack from my horses and sat down with them and secretly offered up a prayer to the Father in Heaven to help me to say things to them to their understanding. (Prior to this time, I had a patriarchal blessing and was promised in it that I should be able to speak in any tongue or language of people when my lot was cast among them.) So now I asked Father to grant me this blessing. In a short time the squaw came out and brought me a nice piece of fresh venison. I took it and thanked her. I also gave her two of my biscuits which pleased her very much. I roasted my venison and ate it with my bread. By this time it was dark and the big chief just put his head out of the tent saying “Come in, we are all here.” I went inside, taking my place by the side of the chief’s the only vacant place left. The large tent was filled. I commenced to talk, as I did so I asked if they understood me and they said yes go on. I led out on the Book of Mormon sayings “Many, many moons ago you people were a white people and were loved by the Lord, but because of wickedness and strife they had become so wicked, fighting and killing each other, stealing and so on, the Lord had become displeased with them.” I told them how we got the Book of Mormon and that we all were brothers and we should be kind to each other, not steal or kill, but be good brothers and when we come to see you, you must be kind to us and feed us as you have done to me tonight, and when you come to see us we must treat you kindly and feed you and then the Lord will be pleased with us all. In this strain I talked for two hours, then the big chief talked and explained to them what I had said. He took out his pipe of peace and lit it and took a draw on it then he passed it to me. I did the same and it went the round. This was to show that we were friends, then they all went to their tents. During my talk I heard groans. I asked the chief what that was and he said one of his braves was sick. I said that we prayed for our sick and the Lord healed them. He said - “Want you pray for him.” I did so and then went to bed in my blankets. I slept sound all night as if I had been home. I did not hear any more groans from that sick man. Next morning I asked how he was and the chief said “very much better.” My horses were brought to me at the appointed time and after I had eaten my breakfast, I saddled up and as I was ready to go the squaw came out and gave me some dry venison and I thanked her and went on my way rejoicing and thanking the Lord for his protection. <p>In the winter of 1836 and 1837, father went on a mission to Canada in company with Elder Jesse Baker. They traveled and preached and baptized many. One night, father was warned in a dream that the time had come for the Elders to leave at once and he started the next day with Brother Baker leaving some of their appointments unfulfilled. When they reached the ferry boat there was an armed force of militia to prevent every foreigner from leaving. Father and Brother Baker said they could not see them and they walked right past them into the boat with the company and the boat pulled out with them and they were not molested and they reached their destination in safety. The other Elders did not heed the warning and stayed to fill their appointments and were prevented from leaving for a long time. <p>During the winter while father was away, myself and a brother, six and one eight years old, cut and hauled wood on our hand sled to last the winter and we had 2 1/2 cords ahead when father returned. We also had learned to read from the Bible or any book we could get to learn to read in. <p>It was in the year that the crickets nearly took our crops and we were on rations; our flour was nearly all gone and many others were pretty short on provisions. We had just about one quart of flour in the house One of our neighbors came and asked if we could loan him enough flour to make a biscuit for his wife, who was sick and had not eaten anything for days. She thought if she had a biscuit she might be able to eat it. I asked my wife how much flour we had and she said about one quart, but we will divide with this man and we will not want. Next morning when she went to get the flour there was still a quart of flour in the bin. This same thing happened for a week or more until I could get another sack of flour. So we did not want. (In my Patriarchal blessing I had a promise that if I was faithful my children should never cry for bread, and that promise had been fulfilled to the letter). Although there was many times when it looked as if they might have to go hungry the way was always opened and we hand plenty of bread to eat. <p>Year 1857, when the pioneers had been in the Valley ten years, they were up (Big) Cottonwood Canyon celebrating the tenth anniversary of their arrival into the Valley when word came that the Government was sending a band of soldiers to Utah against the Saints. President Young was Governor of Utah at that time. He organized an army of boys to keep the U.S. soldiers out of the Great Salt Lake Valley. Our instructions from President and Governor Young was, “That as the Government had not notified us that they were sending soldiers into our midst we had the right to treat them as a mob, and we will run off their animals, burn their wagons, burn the grass in front of them, and in the mountains, but not to take life only in self defense.” On one occasion we found a band of their animals across the Green River from the main camp. We made a charge on them, took the guards prisoners and made them help gather up the animals and guard them while we put our saddles on fresh horses and then help us get them started. Then we let them go to report to their camp while we rushed the band of cattle over the hills - a distance of 60 miles. Before we stopped that day I rode down three horses - the only time I ever changed my little pony for any other. I rode him some 2,000 miles during the four months I was out, most of the time without grain, and he never weakened or failed to carry me through. <p>One striking incident that I will mention here. While the soldiers were traveling up Horn Fork our boys saw a good chance to take their beef stock. We were much in need of beef to feed our soldiers. Three thousand U.S. soldiers were moving in a solid body up Horn Fork and the beef stock was about 1 1/2 miles below the main company, so we thought that a good chance to run them off. Two companies of our boys, 26 in each company - one under Porter Rockwell and the other under Lott Smith - concluded to meet in the same road as they rode along, came over the brink of the hill in plain sight of the camp. They came to a halt before they discovered that the soldiers had stopped for dinner and the beef stock had come up to the rear of the soldiers making it difficult to get them without endangering the lives of our boys. Porter Rockwell, being very cautious, said it was too risky to take them, but Lott Smith, being hungry for beef, and did not know what fear was, said he would do his part and at the time pulled his sword from the sheath and flourishing it over his head said, “Come on, boys.” He dashed down the hill on a charge. Of course all the boys were at his heels. Porter, seeing that Lott was determined, did the same thing, and called for his boys to follow him. Wishing to prove to Lott that he was no coward, he dashed right in between the soldiers and the beef stock in less time than it takes to tell about it, we had the herd over the hill and out of their sight. It was done so quick that they hardly realized what was done until we were out of sight. Well, the first thing for them to do was to call the officers together to hold a council of war. They soon decided to mount infantry on their work mules and follow up the Mormons and get their beef stock back. When they were about settled on this plan, the old colonel said, “Hold on, gentlemen, I have not had any say yet. The Lord inspired me to speak. I want to tell you there is a deep hard plot to decoy this camp away from their wagons. Maybe the Mormons have thousands secreted away and will rush in upon us and cut us all to pieces.” So, they took his advice and did not try to follow. We did not have another man within 30 miles of them, and from that time on we had plenty of beef to eat. <p>We continued to harass them until winter set in and they were obliged to set up for winter quarters. Then most of our men were released to go home, just leaving a guard to see that they did not make a rush to get into the Valley and thus we had beaten them without shedding any blood. <p>During the winter the Government sent out a peace commission to make a treaty with Governor Young. President Young dictated the terms of the treaty, which we complied with, although we had declared that if they continued to push their way into our midst, and if we had to give up our homes to them, we would burn everything that we could not take with us leaving the place as desolate as possible. To prove to them that we meant what we said, before leaving Fort Supply, we set fire to the place and rode off by the light of it, and thus demolished a years hard labor that I had done in helping to build up that place. We did it cheerfully for the defense of Israel. When the troops came up to Fort Bridger for supplies and found everything destroyed by fire that would burn and the winter was upon them they were licked. <p>I was in the Black Hawk war and served my time with the other boys. On July 16, 1856, I married Sariah Robbins. I was called to take charge of the Presidency of the Second Quorum of Seventies in l856. I took care of the Quorum of Seventies in the Union Fort Ward for several years. Also, I was called out on expeditions under Colonel R. J. Burton in the defense of the Brick Harmon. I was out four months, starting August 13 and returning in December, going through many hardships. <p>My first son was born October 3, l858. Also a daughter in 1861. I was called to Dixie in November, 1861. I helped survey St. George and helped to build it up and built and rebuilt 16 miles of road in the southern country. Was called to act as Bishop’s Councilor to Bishop Crosby of Hebron for several years. I had a Patriarchal Blessing and was promised that my missions should be short and speedy and that I should gather means abundantly for the building up of Zion. I was called by President Erastus Snow in 1877 to act as traveling agent to collect funds for the St. George Temple. I spent three and a half years traveling and collected from $1,500.00 to $2,000.00 per year and went home. In my travels I received many very strong testimonies, and fulfillments of predictions fulfilled. On one occasion while speaking to the Saints in Manti, Sanpete County, I was urging them to come down and help us to build the Temple in St. George, and before I was aware of what I was saying, I said, “Come and help us to build that Temple and we will come back and help you to build one here in Sanpete County.” This quite surprised the people, as there had not been anything said on that subject before, and at the close of the meeting they all gathered around me and said, “Why, are we going to have a Temple in Sanpete?” I said, “Yes we are,” before I knew how it was given to me. “When did President Young tell you?” I said, “He did not tell me.” “When did you hear of it?” I said, “You heard it as soon as I did.” “Do you think it will be so?” “Yes, I know it will be fulfilled for it was not me that spoken.”<br>Sure enough, inside of three years I spent two hands to labor on the Manti Temple, thus the prediction was literally fulfilled. <p>I asked President Young “What shall I do if some poor person wants to give a donation and can hardly spare it? Shall I take it?” And he said, “Yes, take their donation, but always leave a blessing with them.” <p>Another striking incident was strictly fulfilled which I will mention. Brother Isaac Carlin from Fillmore City handed me $1.00 just as I was leaving and said, “We have kept this for some time and could not decide what to do with it, as we needed so many things and it would not get all of them, so we will give it to you.” I took it and gave him credit for it in the Temple list and said to him, “The Lord will reward you with many dollars in return for this.” The next time I came that way, Brother Carlin came to me and said, “Do you remember what you said to me when I gave you that dollar for the Temple?” I said, “I don’t know.” “Well, you said the Lord will reward you with many dollars in return, and it was fulfilled to the letter. That same day a man called me in and gave me $10.00, but I said ‘I did not expect this from you.’ ‘Well, it is for you and I feel I must give it to you.’ So, we had enough for all our needs.” <p>I traveled alone part of the time. I sent word that I would be at Mayfield to hold a meeting at 10:00 on Sunday morning and when the day came I drove 15 miles that morning and arrived a few minutes early. I met the Bishop. He said, “Do you understand the Danish language?” I said, “No, I do not understand one word of it.” “Well, our people have just all come from Denmark and settled here by ourselves and I am the only one that can understand English so you will have to speak and explain what you wish to me and I will have to interpret it to them.” I arose with the calculation of speaking about three-fourths of an hour and then give the Bishop the same time, but I was carried away so much in the spirit that I did not realize what I was saying, only I was on the Temple subject. The time flew until it struck me I had talked one and a half hours; no time was left for the interpreter. I said to the Bishop, “What shall we do? I had no idea that I was speaking so long.” He answered “it is alright, for I am sure they understood you all right.” He called out to the people, “Did you understand him?” “Yes!” they cried all over the house. The liberal donations they made for the Temple were good evidence that they understood me. This brings to my mind very forcibly the words of my Patriarchal Blessing that was given me some 30 years ago previous to this mission - that my missions should be short and speedy and that I should have power to speak the language of any nation, or people, amongst whom my lot was cast and these words have been literally fulfilled. <p>In 1877, when the Temple was completed and I was released and went home, I received a telegram from President Young that he wanted to see me at once. I immediately drove 40 miles the next day from Hebron to St. George and reported myself to President Young. He said he wanted me to go to Windsor Ranch and take charge of the church property there. This I did and spent three years there. He also told me to get a young wife and raise me a family as I was too good a man not to raise any more family than I had, which was a son and three daughters, mostly grown up. So on December 13, 1877, I married Julia A. Johnson and from this union there were 12 children, making me the father of 17 children. <p>In 1880 the church company was combined with the Cannon Company so that released me as superintendent. I moved to Sink Valley in 1880, taking over stock amounting to 80. We lost most of our stock that winter and two years after suffered another loss by fire of $800.00. In 1882 President Erastus Snow advised me to move to Emery County. As our stock was lost we did not have water for farming, so we moved to Castle Valley in November, 1882, and I put my means into water ditches and a saw mill to help build up the country and assisted in building or helping to build the town of Huntington. In December 1885, I was ordained a high priest and set apart as one of the high council by Apostle F. M. Lyman. <p>[NOTE BY EVA: Soon after landing in Huntington he took up a homestead and bought some school land. When they decided to lay out a town site he took his homestead and laid it out in blocks. The town of Huntington is his homestead. He gave it away to home-seekers and only got what he had to pay for it. He reserved a city lot for each of his wives. Soon after he was ordained Bishop he built a home in the center of town for his first wife, Ann Beers (who had no children). She had an idea that a hotel or rooming house was needed in the town to accommodate those who were traveling through, so he added more rooms onto the house. About 1890 she started a hotel and a small store. As time passed the store was enlarged. (My mother stayed quite a bit with the first wife to help in this business). They took butter and eggs and all kinds of produce in exchange for store goods. He ran a peddlers wagon and sold the produce up to Castle Gate and Helper. Everything went fine as long as he got his pay for the produce, but when he began to trust his customers and collect on pay day, many who were dishonest would run a bill then move just before pay day. He lost so much pay in this way that in time it put them out of business.] <p>In May 1886, I was ordained Bishop of the Huntington Ward, by Apostle Wilford Woodruff. In 1896 I was released by Apostle F. M. Lyman on account of poor health and in January 1897, I heard that F. M. Lyman was to attend conference at Huntington. When I heard of his visit, I received a warning that he was coming to ordain me a Patriarch. I went home and told my wife about it. She said, “He will not stay with us but will go to the councilor of the President.” Sure enough, he came to stay with us and before conference was over he ordained me to the office of Patriarch and also President C. G. Larsen. He said the man that rustled the hardest is the man that will gain the biggest reward, so I went immediately and got a record book with a full determination to do all could and was almost constantly giving blessings in all of the wards of the Stake and took great satisfaction in the same. <p>I was a High Priest, Bishop, Bishop’s Councilor, Patriarch, Carpenter, Farmer and also ran a saw mill and surveyed most of the water canals for Huntington and Cleveland. <p> <p><b>EVA’S NOTES ON CHARLES PULSIPHER:</b> <p><b></b> <p>They suffered many hardships. When Julia’s second pair of twin girls were three years old, one little girl fell into a kettle of boiling water and was burned so badly she died and in an hour after her death they lost a three month old baby. They were buried in the same casket. <p>They raised a big family of girls, but lost all of their boys except the youngest one, Lorenzo Charles. About 1889 their boy William about 12, was waiting for some ducks to land on a pond and said to his mother, “This is my last shot and I’m going to make it a good one.” Just then his gun slipped from his hand, hit a board and went off, blowing off the side of his head, killing him. <p>They had many trials to put up with when the gentiles were after them for polygamy. One time he moved Julia to Colorado for a year and a half with several small children and here another baby was born to them. <p>At one time while he was Bishop and was at work at his saw mill, the gentiles came to get him. He said to the boys that were with him, “When they ask for me tell them you don’t know where I am.” He stood by a large tree and prayed for protection to his Father in Heaven. The men came and hunted all over the mill for him, passed right by him a dozen times at one time stepping on his foot, and couldn’t see him. They raved and profaned because they couldn’t find him. They said they knew he was there. The boys said if you are sure he is here, why don’t you find him? They said, “We can’t see him anywhere,” and they were standing right by him at the time and could not see or feel him. They went away so mad they could hardly drive their team. Another time he was at the store when they came for him. He just went outside and stood close against the wall. They went in and searched the store from one end to the other and rubbed against him that time, and again they were blinded so they couldn’t see him. He was spared again, and they went away very angry. <p>In the spring of 1900, Charles Pulsipher with his family, sold out what little property they had and moved to Old Mexico to help build up the Mormon colony of Colonia Diaz, arriving there during the summer. He gave Patriarchal Blessings to all who came for one, and several of the Mexican natives received blessings. <p>In the fall he went to Colonia Dublan, purchased an acre of ground, dug a well and built a cabin there. He and his first wife lived there while his other wife stayed in Diaz with her mother until he could get a cabin built for her. Then she moved up there and they lived there until 1908, when they decided again to move back to Utah. They landed in Elmo where they stayed a short time. Then he went to Huntington and built a log cabin for each wife on the same lot and they lived there until his first wife became so feeble in 1911 she was not able to take care of herself. She went to Elmo and stayed with his daughter, Florence, who took care of her until she died in May 1912. During that time he built another log cabin for Julia and when Ann died, he went to live with Julia. They were very happy to be able to live together again until his death, November 20, 1915. Four years later, Julia followed him. He was always pioneering, helping to build up the waste places and to beautify Zion. He gave patriarchal blessings where ever he went and they numbered many thousands, so he earned a great reward in Heaven. <p>He was loved and respected by all who knew him and was always faithful and true until the last. He often said, “The race is not to the swift, but he that endureth to the end.” He gave patriarchal blessings to all his children and grand children until he died.</p> Anonymoushttp://www.blogger.com/profile/07734779429268611504noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7938975141073197642.post-34461259908437864442011-11-09T19:36:00.001-07:002011-11-09T19:39:14.042-07:00In Their Own Words: Mariah Pulsipher<p><strong>The following are experiences written by Mariah Pulsipher. This excerpt comes from the book <u>Windows: A Mormon Family</u>, compiled and edited by Kenneth Glyn Hales, published by Skyline Printing in Tucson, Arizona, in 1985.</strong></p> <p>[Mariah Pulsipher was the third daughter and fourth child of the <a href="http://beyondthehome.blogspot.com/2010/07/zerah-pulsipher.html" target="_blank">Zerah Pulsipher</a> and <a href="http://beyondthehome.blogspot.com/2010/07/mary-ann-brown.html" target="_blank">Mary Ann Brown Pulsipher</a> family. An older brother and sister died young. She was born in New York on the 17th of March in 1822 at Susquehanna in Broome County. She left a personal diary from which the following story was taken.] <p>I moved with my parents, Zerah and Mary Brown Pulsipher to Onondaga County, New York, when I was a small girl. Jared Carter came to New York preaching the gospel. Father, Mother and sisters, Almira and Sarah and I were baptized in January of 1832. My father disposed of his property and we made our way Westward. In 1835 there was a stake organized in Kirtland. We moved there and helped build the temple. Soon after it was dedicated, the mob started persecuting the Saints. My father, being one of the first Seven Presidents over the Seventies, had to leave. They bound themselves under a covenant to put their means together and not leave one saint behind. They left Kirtland with 500 saints. <p>We [Kirtland Camp] traveled to Dayton, Ohio. There we had to stop and each work to get means to go on. The camp was divided into nine divisions. We lived all alike, and had a commissary to give out provisions. We held evening and Sunday meetings. We enjoyed a stay of nine weeks and obtained the necessities and moved on. We had not gone far before we were met by mobocrats, telling us we had better stop because we would be driven out. Joseph and Hyrum Smith met us at Far West, Missouri. They greatly rejoiced to see us. They preached to us that night and told us to settle in Diahman [Adam-ondi-Ahman], Daviess County. <p>The next day we started on our journey of about thirty miles. As we arrived a mob was riding around threatening to kill us. Father was taken prisoner with about thirty others, but later released. I have been on the spot, a large pile of rocks, where Joseph Smith says it was Adam's Alter in Diahman [Adam-ondi-Ahman], about one-half mile from our place. <p>We lived there about six weeks before being compelled to leave. My grandmother, now eighty-six years old, said she had come to Zion to lay her bones down and now had to be driven on. She went to Far West with us and spent the winter. About a month before we had to leave, she died. <p>In the spring we moved again, crossed the Mississippi River and went up the river to a little town called Lima. We went three miles from any settlement in the woods, east of Lima. There we camped and got some ground cleared off to build a log house and plant a garden. About a mile away the saints made the Morley Settlement. We much rejoiced to find a place where we could live without being molested. There I formed an acquaintance with William Burgess and about a year later, September, 1840, I married him. Soon after my marriage, we settled in Nauvoo, Illinois, and helped build a city in spite of much sickness. <p>The mobocrats were continually seeking Joseph Smith's life. He and Hyrum were finally slain. What a time of trouble. That fall I was so low I told my husband to pray for me. Before he returned to bed he prayed for me. I prayed too, asking the Lord to show me whether I should live. I lay free from pain for about an hour thinking of the situation of the Church, having to leave in the spring. I was not asleep. The room shone bright. All of a sudden I saw evil spirits. I was scared and was just going to call my husband when a voice spoke, "I am your ministering spirit." It immediately came into my mind that I had heard the prophet Joseph say while preaching that angels had appeared to him. He said the third time they always answered. I spoke the third time. The spirit then spoke, "If you were to see me it would scare you. You would not know the things I am going to tell you. You shall be well in the morning. From this time you are going to have more faith. You shall have a dream that shall comfort you. When you have a dream that troubles you, you may know it is from the evil spirit. Be careful of your health, and do not do too much hard work. Obtain your patriarchal blessing, this shall be a blessing to you." <p>I asked if Joseph Smith died a true prophet. He spoke, "He died a true prophet, Brigham Young is now the man to lead the Church. If you will covenant with me not to reveal it to the world there shall be things revealed to you that shall be greatly to your benefit." I then saw in a vision the beauty and glory of plurality of wives. It said, "Your mother and your sister, Sarah, do not believe in plurality. Almira knows it is right. Tell them what you know and they will all believe you." <p>I got up well. I had been three weeks confined to my bed with chills and fever. We received our endowments in the Nauvoo temple. There was the spirit of the Lord present until we felt we had been paid for building it, even though we were driven out and had no further use of it. <p>We started west in the spring with an old wagon, one yoke of oxen, one cow and all the things we could load in the wagon. We felt to rejoice that we escaped with our lives. We traveled on with a small company through mud and storm, stopping along the way as the men could find work. We stayed at Winter Quarters. The men all worked in companies to cut hay and erect houses for the winter. I was living in a leaky log cabin without a floor in November when a daughter, Juliett, was born. I was never able to leave my bed. The baby had to be weaned at three months. I was very sick, but my father and husband would not give me up because I had two other little children, Mary Harriet and Carnelia, to look after and care for. They said I should live, so I gradually got better, but was very weak. Hundreds of the saints laid their bodies down there. President Young started with some more of the brethren in the spring to find a place for the Saints to settle. Some of the companies stayed and put in some corn and garden. I was sick all the first winter we lived at Winter Quarters. One of our oxen and the cow died. In the spring my health was very poor, but my husband had to leave me and go to work to buy another ox and get provisions to take us over the plains to the valley. <p>He had not been gone long until my baby took very sick. No one thought she could live. I prayed to the Lord to spare her life and she commenced to get better. I did not write to my husband to tell him how low she was. I did not worry him. When he came and saw her, he asked, "Do you think she can live?" I said, "Yes, she is better and will live." There was only about one in six of the children who lived from these illnesses. Hundreds died. <p>In the spring we got ready and left Winter Quarters. Almost all the Saints left that spring. President Young and the Twelve all started. They organized in companies of hundreds. My father, Zerah Pulsipher, was captain of our hundred. <p>We enjoyed ourselves, although I was not able to leave my wagon much. We camped one night on a sand hill without feed and water. As soon as daylight came we went about six miles, found water and feed and stopped. There my first son was born. After dinner we traveled on. I kept in bed about two weeks, then was able to get around. I felt able and willing to go through suffering to find a resting place where the Saints could worship the Lord with none to molest. <p>When we got to Salt Lake we camped out. My babe lived out of doors until he was three months old. We got a house and put up a little mill to grind corn. The next summer we lived in a dugout. My baby took whooping cough and was very sick. We called President Young to administer to him. He looked at him and said, "He is a noble spirit." He blessed him and said, "He shall have the priesthood whether he lives or dies." But we had to part with him, John William. <p>That was a great trial to have my only son taken from me. I was sitting alone a few days after my baby's death, reflecting on his death, the Spirit returned and said to me, "You shall have a son and he shall live." In about nine or ten months I had another son, Wilmer. He did live and is over thirty years old and is a good man. <p>My baby, John William, died in the spring up Canyon Creek. He was taken down to the city to be buried, the third to be buried there. We soon moved to the city. It was laid out in lots, a few houses were built. We lived in the 16th Ward. We built a house with three rooms. <p>[Mariah Pulsipher Burgess died on the 17th of March in 1893 at Huntington, Utah. She raised a family of nine children. One died young.] <p><strong>Visit </strong><a title="http://www.boap.org" href="http://www.boap.org"><strong>Book of Abraham Project</strong></a><strong> and use the search box to find more journals and personal histories written by early members of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.</strong></p> Anonymoushttp://www.blogger.com/profile/07734779429268611504noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7938975141073197642.post-35574588546082030812011-09-12T14:58:00.001-06:002011-09-12T15:05:09.352-06:00Ernest Wilford Parkin<p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-n_XMhQlKfNM/Tm5yZr64K0I/AAAAAAAABVc/DGF68A0SObA/s1600-h/Ernest%252520Wilford%252520Parkin%252520%252528b.%2525201947%252529%2525202%25255B3%25255D.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-right-width: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: inline; float: left; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; border-left-width: 0px; padding-top: 0px" title="Ernest Wilford Parkin (b. 1947)" border="0" alt="Ernest Wilford Parkin (b. 1947)" align="left" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-2UuvrWJQDjQ/Tm5yaNSGGuI/AAAAAAAABVg/KKI1Eih5AGs/Ernest%252520Wilford%252520Parkin%252520%252528b.%2525201947%252529%2525202_thumb%25255B1%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="120" height="189"></a></p> <p> </p> <p align="center"><strong>Birth: 7 November 1947 in Spanish Fork, Utah, </strong><strong>Utah, USA</strong></p> <p align="center"><strong>Death: 21 June 2011 in Provo, Utah, Utah, USA</strong></p> <p align="center"><strong></strong> </p> <p align="center"><strong></strong> </p> <p align="left">Ernest Wilford Parkin was born in 1947 to Naomi Phillips (1912-1976) and Ernest Parkin (1913-1981). He is the first son of that marriage, it being Naomi’s second marriage.</p> <p align="left">His obituary was posted in the Salt Lake Tribune, which is reposted in full below:</p> <blockquote> <p align="center"><strong>Ernest Wilford Parkin (Ernie) 1947 ~ 2011</strong> </p> <p align="left">Every once in a while someone comes along that touches every single life they come in contact with. Ernie Parkin was just such a person. Whether it was his contagious laugh, his never-ending supply of jokes, his witty sense of humor, or his willingness to help anyone in need, Ernie left a mark on every person he came in contact with.</p> <p align="left">Ernie passed away June 21, 2011, at UVRMC. Ernie was born to Ernest Parkin and Naomi Pulsipher Parkin on November 7, 1947. He was raised and attended school in the Springville /Mapleton area. When he was young, he joined the Army and served in Vietnam. He married Patrice Carter and had two daughters. They were later divorced. Ernie was a fabulous father, grandfather, brother, uncle and friend. He was an amazing mechanic and owned and operated a shop in Springville from the time he returned from Vietnam until his death. He also worked at Geneva Steel until the plant closed down. Ernie's life was blessed with four grandchildren who were his pride and joy. He was always quick to show off his granddaughter Mackenzie's talents and had many video clips of her dancing or playing the piano and would show them to anyone who would watch. He loved to take Porter and Carter camping or to his favorite eating place, the T-Bone Cafe, and was so happy when their little sister Jayda came along. His legacy will surely live on with his grandchildren. Ernie was a member of the Springville Rotary Club and was a loyal friend to many people. Ernie was a pilot and loved to fly his own plane. He took many people on airplane rides, and for anyone who went with him, the flight was always unforgettable. Because of his mechanical ability and his magnetic, fun-loving personality, many young people idolized Ernie, and he served as a mentor and taught many boys how to fix a car, but mostly instilled in them character, integrity and a zest for life. He was a scout leader and a member of the LDS Church. </p> <p align="left">He is survived by two daughters: Melissa (Michael) Allred, Jeanie (Chad) Kimber; four grandchildren: Mackenzie Allred, Porter, Carter and Jayda Kimber; his girlfriend Dori Peterson; three sisters: Carol (Gary) Perkins, Maurine Canto and Cathy Deveraux. He was preceded in death by his mother and father; and three brothers: Keith Pulsipher, Billy Pulsipher, and <a href="http://beyondthehome.blogspot.com/2011/02/john-henry-parkin.html" target="_blank">Johnny Parkin</a>. A special thanks to the excellent doctors and nurses in the UVRMC Neuro Shock Trauma Unit. Memorial services will be held Saturday, June 25, 2011 at 11 a.m. in the Spring Creek 6th Ward Chapel at 860 E. 200 N., Springville. There will be a viewing held at Wheeler Mortuary, 211 E. 200 S., Springville on Friday evening from 6 to 8 p.m. and at the church on Saturday, one hour prior to the services. Interment will be in the Springville Evergreen Cemetery.</p> <p align="left"> </p></blockquote> <p align="left"><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-hU5Ngkgpi_o/Tm5ybuGUWJI/AAAAAAAABVk/oSXpDGjab4Q/s1600-h/Children%252520of%252520Naomi%252520Phillips%252520%252526%252520Ernest%252520Parkin%25255B3%25255D.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-right-width: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto; padding-top: 0px" title="Children of Naomi Phillips & Ernest Parkin" border="0" alt="Children of Naomi Phillips & Ernest Parkin" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-7CMicXP4iyM/Tm5ycDl8UiI/AAAAAAAABVo/s-0GivEuDkY/Children%252520of%252520Naomi%252520Phillips%252520%252526%252520Ernest%252520Parkin_thumb%25255B1%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="188" height="240"></a></p> <p align="center"><font size="1">Ernest (in back) with John and Catherine Parkin</font></p> Anonymoushttp://www.blogger.com/profile/07734779429268611504noreply@blogger.com2